Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Link!” A gruff voice called to him.

“Yeah?”

“Take this sword to the commander.” The hefty, bearded man placed a sheathed sword in his hands. He turned and sat on his horse-drawn cart. “I’ll be heading to the armory. Let’s meet at the gate when you’re done.”

“Alright. I’ll see you later!” He took one step away.

“And don’t go looking for the princess! You know she’s busy!” The old man said, asking the horse to walk.

“Ugh. I know, Grandpa.” He could tell the old man was smiling. “I won’t get lost either!” He said over his shoulder.

A hearty laugh bounced off the stone walls along with the stomps of a horse and a creaky cart as he walked into the castle. ‘He knows I’ve been helping him long enough to not get lost.’ Link rounded a corner, heading straight down the hall. He grinned to himself. ‘I guess he doesn’t know how often I’ve been here without him.’

The young man continued to the training grounds. The sounds of swords clanging together and defensive grunts could be heard from the small bridge he crossed. He slowly slid the door open, slipping inside and standing against the wall with the other soldiers.

“Oh, hey Link.” A soldier he stood by ruffled his hair. “You and your pa dropping equipment off again?”

“Don, I told you to stop doing that! I’m not five!” Link finger combed his blonde hair back into the right direction. The man chuckled at him. “Yes, we are. The commander’s here, isn’t he? It’s too early for him to be anywhere else.”

“Yep!”

“Yeah, you got here just in time!” That was Liam, another soldier in training. “It’s his turn!”

The three of them watched the commander step out from the crowd of men on the other side of the training ground. His boots kicked up loose dirt as he made his way to the center. His dark mustache hid his upper lip. He eyed the soldiers standing by the walls, his eyes landing on Link briefly.

“Well then! I’ve seen some fine sparing matches this morning. I can see that your training has been coming along.” He turned, scanning the men over. “Which of you would like to test your skills? See how you match up against a seasoned fighter?” He faced Link. “How about our young hero?”

“Yeeaah, how about it!” Liam wiggled his shoulder, excited. Don raised his eyebrows up in interest. “Show us how you took down that nasty sorcerer!”

Link rolled his eyes and brushed the soldier’s hand off him. “I have one more stop to make before I head back.” He held out the sword to the commander. “So, I can’t this morning.”

The men around him groaned.

“Ugh, we never get to see you fight, Link!” One of the trainees whined.

“He’s always busy…”

“He’s probably gonna go find the princess.” Laughter ensued.

The leader waved off his soldiers’ complaints and jokes. “I see. I won’t hold you here. Thank you for delivering my sword to me.” He took the blade from him.

“No problem. I’ll get going.” He turned on his heel and headed back to the sliding doors. He slid it open and stepped back onto the gravel.

“Hey Link!” A trainee’s voice called. “Can you name your kid with the princess after me?”

The young hero slammed the door shut, cutting off the snorts and snickering, and marched off to the castle. His face was sour.

‘Stay out of my life! That’s none of your business!’ He found the spiral stair well he always took, keeping an eye out for anyone coming down. ‘They wouldn’t get it anyways…’

The hallway he strolled down was covered with paintings of old kings and queens. He met the eyes of a few of them as he passed. The most recent family portrait was at the end of the hallway, near the king’s quarters.

The king and the princess stood next to each other in the frame, the patriarch slightly behind her with a hand on her shoulder as he stood with a firm reliable gaze. The artist captured Zelda’s beauty well, but Link could swear that’s the saddest she ever looked. The princess’ favorite painting was the one just before her’s.

Link tugged the full-length painting of the first king from the wall and snuck behind it. He gently let it fall back against the brick before he approached a crack of light.

“Psst. Zelda. You there?” He whispered past the curtains.

The young hero was blinded as the velvet was flung aside.

“Took you long enough!” The princess scolded, giggling afterward. She led him around to the front side of her throne.

“Sorry about that.” He chuckled, sitting on the arm of the royal chair. “The soldiers wanted me to spar with the commander.”

Zelda gasped, facing him. “Well did you?” Her eyes were intrigued.

“I said no. I had to come see you, after all.” Link explained, grinning.

“Exactly!” She sat on the floor in front of her seat, patting a spot for him. “Well, you first. How have you been?”

He joined her. “I’ve been fine. Just keeping the swords sharp and helping the old man out.”

“Do you still practice your sword techniques? It’s been a while since you’ve brought them up.”

 “I do.” His eyes slid to the left, a mischievous shine to them. “I actually need to find a new tree. I accidentally cut down the one I’ve been practicing on.” He could hear his grandpa’s surprised yell at the sound of the young oak toppling to the grass. “I don’t think my grandpa really believes that lighting struck it down.” He shrugged.

“Haha! Perhaps not. That’s incredible, though!” She clapped her hands.

“Aw, thanks.” He blushed. “How have you been? Boring?”

The princess’ head dipped forward. “Boring, boring, and more boring. Even my studies have failed to be entertaining for once.”

He leaned away. “Geez. What are you reading?”

She sighed. “The ever so thrilling tales of the kings of old. How they conquered the land, built kingdoms, and bla bla bla.” Her hand spoke with her words.

“Yikes. Can’t you ask to read something else?” He wondered.

“I’ve asked and asked. My tutor insists that the book is a pinnacle of history.” She stood, pretending to adjust a monocle and stare down her nose at the young hero. “Every princess must be fully aware of her history and what part her kingdom stands within it. For if she has no understanding of it, perhaps her name shall be excluded from the family line.” She deepened her tone, mimicking the teacher’s mannerisms.

Link’s face scrunched. “That’s just rude.”

“I agree.” She huffed and crossed her arms. “Aside from that, other things have been happening around the castle…”

“Oh, really? Like what?” He sat back on his hands.

The princess stepped toward the window overlooking the courtyard. She sighed. “We’ve had more visitors lately.”

“Oh!” Green stood excitedly. “Is there an event coming up? Maybe a festival?”

“Well, it would be a celebration, technically.”

“Your birthday’s a few months off…” he tapped his chin. “So, it’s not that…”

“No, definitely not.”

“Would I get to be there?” A sly grin spread across his face. “Or would I have to sneak in?”

Zelda laughed. “No, it would be a public event,” her gaze strayed from his, “Were it to ever happen…” She mumbled.

“Wait, huh?” He walked to her side, concerned. “What do you mean?”

“I’m t-trying to say that—Hmm?” She peered out the window and held a hand up to her mouth as she chuckled. “I think you better get going.”

“Whaaat?” He whined in disbelief. Link looked with her, scoffing. “Ugh, you’re kidding me!” His old man’s cart was pulled up by the gate, but the man himself was missing.

“I think he’s gotten faster.” Zelda murmured, giving him a side glance.

He rolled his eyes. “Whatever.” He started walking to the velvet curtains behind her throne. “I’ll go down there.”

“Wait,” she took his arm. “I could walk you down. Then it’s my fault instead of you sneaking in here.”

“Oh, well…” His mind conjured up the soldiers seeing that and giving him shit for it for months. “I… can’t let you do that. It’s fine, really.”

The princess let him go. “Alright then. If you get “grounded” again, I’ll pay you a visit.” She nodded her head, pleased at the idea.

The young man’s face pinkened. “Zelda, you can’t sneak into my room again! The king will kill me for that if he finds out!”

“Zelda? My dear?” A deep voice asked her name.

The princess shooed Link back into the curtain. “Yes, father?”

The door to the left of the throne opened, the king of Hyrule leaning in. He scanned the room, his eyes landing on his daughter last. “I see that you’re still in here. It’s been quite some time. How about you come out and join me for a stroll?” He walked in a few steps past the doorway.

“Oh, uh, sure. You mean, right now?” She asked. Her eyes glanced to the side.

The king’s voice sounded muffled past the drapes. The young hero felt for the painting along the wall.

“Yes. Though, I’ve always been curious.”

Heavy footsteps tread closer, a shadow covering the light. Link covered his mouth as he frantically searched for the painting. ‘Where did the damn thing go!? It’s like this wall has been sealed off!’

“What is kept behind here?”

Zelda’s heart skipped a beat as her father reached for the curtains. She snapped her fingers silently.

Link’s eyes bulged out of his head in shock as a pinkish light engulfed him.

The king drew open the curtains, finding a podium and a few stools in there. “Ah, storage. Of course.” He faced her. “Shall we go?”

The young hero was dropped into the back of the cart, it sinking under his weight with a creak. He groaned and rubbed the back of his head. A helmet had head-butt him.

He scooted himself to the edge and hopped down, stumbling back against the wagon. His balance failed him. “Geez…” He held his face. “What was that? How did I get out here?”

“Link! There ya are!” His grandfather’s voice called out to him. He walked up to the cart. “I was wonderin’ where you had gone off to.”

“Yeah, I got a little turned around.” He stood up straight, ignoring the headache coming on. “Did we get anymore swords?”

The old man finished chuckling. “Nope! We have the afternoon off for today.”

“Great!” Link climbed back into the cart. “Let’s head home.”

“Really? You want to leave town so soon?” He got on and kissed at the horse to walk.

His hand waved off the idea. “I’ve already explored the town a dozen times before. Going to the market is pointless if you’re broke.”

“Haha! Wise words.”

They headed for the south entrance of Castle Town. Some of the townsfolk waved to them, others said a quick greeting. A few glared at him. He ignored them. The wheels of the cart rumbled as the horse walked it across the bridge.

Soon they crossed a few trees, ones Link has watched grow taller and taller. Others he’s climbed. The old man’s cobble and wood home came into view after a few more went by.

“Alright, Link.” His grandpa stepped down onto the grass. “I’ll be workin’ on my sword. I just need ya home before sunset.” He started unlatching the horse from the cart.

The young hero nodded his head, hopping down.

“Oh, could you take Callie back to the field and brush her down?” The bay horse was led out of the cart and the lead was held out to him.

Link knew better than to say no. “Sure. I’ll be back before sunset.”

His old man pat his back. “Thanks!”

He had Callie brushed and her tack put away as the sun hung over head in the sky. She munched on the grass while he laid in it, enjoying the sweet smell that came from summer.

“Callie, no! Haha!” He smiled as he scooted away from the nosy muzzle that nipped at his tunic. “I know it’s green, but that doesn’t mean it’s grass!” He sat up and looked around. “Though, I guess I don’t blame you. I blend in pretty well.” Standing, he stretched and yawned. The headache from earlier left him exhausted. “I guess I’ll—”

Link’s head snapped over his shoulder, his gaze fixed on the line of trees beyond him. His eyes squinted. ‘I could’ve sworn something was…’ He stepped to the side, peering deeper into the shrubbery. ‘Staring at me…’ “Hm.”

He turned away and shook out his arms. An uneasy feeling squeezed his chest as he walked the horse back to the mini stable.

‘Whatever. I’m fine.’ He pushed the door to the cobble home open. ‘That was just an animal or something. It’s not the same as—’

“Link!”

Torn from his thoughts, he looked back at his grandpa. The old man’s brows were pushed down in concern. He sat at an anvil. “Uh, yeah?”

“Are you okay? I was speaking to you, and you weren’t saying anything.”

“I’m fine.” He replied quickly. “What were you, uh, saying?”

“I was saying that I’ll be leaving for town later this evening.” He gestured the hammer he held toward the front door. “I’ll be taking Callie with me.”

“What are you going for?”

“A meeting.”

‘No details, huh?’ “I’ll be home then.” He stepped back toward his door.

“Hm. No exploring today? You’re back pretty early.”

He shrugged. “I’m just…”, he found the word, “Tired.”

“I see.” The old man went back to shaping the strip of metal before him.

Link opened his door and shut it behind him. He fell face first into his bed by the window. Then he rolled onto his back and laid an arm across his eyes, sighing. His head ache made his forehead simmer. ‘This is dumb. I’m fine and there’s nothing out there.’

The young hero managed to convince himself to doze off. The shadows in his room stretched as the sun sank. His fingers twitched occasionally. A foot jolted here and there.

‘Link…’

The night sky rumbled. Thick clouds blotted out the stars.

‘Link… Come…’

“Go…” He rolled over. “Where?” ‘That voice sounds familiar.’

“Link… Come to the castle... Please! Hurry!!” Shouted the voice.

He jumped awake, his heart thundering. A hand wiped sweat from his forehead as he tried to catch his breath. “Zelda?”

The young hero twisted to look behind him, seeing the murky weather. Gasping, he bolted out of bed, slung his shield and scabbard on, and raced out the front door.

A dark sky sprinkled rain as he ran along the dirt path. Soon he was sprinting over the draw bridge and rounding a corner to head to the castle.

Rain was beating down on the empty cobble streets. Link could barely see where he was going, trying to wipe and blink the rain out of his eyes. He skidded to a stop as he approached the castle’s garden.

Pacing past the gates, the young man kept an eye out for guards and the princess. ‘This feels right, but I don’t get why…’ He found himself between four statues of knights. No guards were present at all, to his surprise.

“Zelda? Are you there?” He hissed.

“Link!” She turned him around to face her. The look she wore was determined. “Thank goodness you’re here. It’s this way.” She picked up her skirt as she trotted over to a nearby doorway. He followed her.

She rapped on the thick wooden door. An overhang protected them from the downpour. “I’m sorry for the short notice.”

“No, it’s okay.” He dismissed. “What’s going on?”

“Remember Vaati?”

Link’s heart stopped for a second, the same feeling from the field washing over him. “T-The seal? Did it break?”

“That’s what I’m checking on. I have a particularly bad feeling about this. That’s why I want you to come with me.” She smiled at him when she finished her sentence.

The door opened.

“Zelda, is this who we’re waiting on?” A woman with green hair and a green dress scanned the young hero over.

“Yes. This is Link.” She marched inside.

“Um, hi.” He waved at her as he trailed after the princess. ‘Who is she?’

“Hello, hero. Thank you for joining us tonight. It’s this way.” The green woman led them down a short hallway.

Link gave the lady a confused look as she walked ahead of them. ‘She knows who I am?’

“Did I wake you?” Zelda asked, glancing at him as they walked.

“I heard your voice in my dream. I had no idea you could do that!” He remarked, astounded. “When did you figure that out?”

“Well—”

“Princess! We’re ready when you are.” Called another woman dressed in red. She and four other women stood in a circle. The one wearing green took her place amongst them.

“I’ll explain later. Stand back while me and the maidens open up a portal to the sanctuary, okay?” Zelda joined them, completing their circle.

Light radiated from them as they cast their magic. Each of the women’s power matched the color they wore, the pink shining from Zelda looked familiar. A bud of magic formed in the center of the circle, slowly blooming open. Light shot out from the center of it while sparkles fell away.

“Whoa…” The young hero mouthed, amazed.

The princess grinned at his wonder. She held out her hand to him. “Come, let’s check on the four sword together.”

He stepped forward to take her hand. He froze as his gaze darted back to the portal.

Seeing his reaction, Zelda faced the light and shuffled away in horror.

The portal spilled darkness like a fountain, the black magic forming a mist on the hard floor. The other women backed away, glancing between each other.

Link dashed in front of the princess as something leaped from the dark gate.

“Huh!?”

He stared at his own face, blue snake eyes fixating on him. Dark colored hair fell across his face and his tunic was as dark as night. Sharp fangs poked his bottom lip as he smiled back at him.

“Gya ha ha!” Erupted a wicked laugh from the dark copy. “Finally!” He threw his hands in the air, black electricity zapping between his fingers.

“Ah! Link!” Zelda yelped as she was snatched into the air, her arms bound by dark power. The other women faced the same, trying to struggle against the magic.

The evil hero snapped his fingers. Dark crystal prisons encased the women. With a wave of his arm, the crystal cells flew into the pitch-black portal, vanishing. He locked eyes with Link.

“Well? Are you gonna come save them, hero?” He snickered, hopping backward into the magic gate.

Hot anger gripped his chest. He balled his fists and sprinted into the portal. A flash of white consumed his vision before birch and willow trees surrounded him. He stood on cracked tiles, grass growing between the pieces. He frantically scanned the area. ‘Where did that—?’

A giggle echoed from the trees ahead of him. A stone path overgrown by the flora led deeper into the forest. He ran along it, recognizing the swirls on the rocks he passed. He picked up the pace, watching his evil clone dash away.

He watched him stop to the right of the four sword’s pedestal. Link’s hand reached behind his head for the hilt of his sword, but he grabbed at nothing. ‘Are you kidding me!? Did I—?’ A memory of leaving his sword by the forge to be sharpened the day before played in his mind.

Fury made him grip his fists and lunge at the copy with a jab.

He easily side stepped the punch, slamming his foot into the hero’s ribs.

Link flew back towards the pedestal, skidding to a stop. The young hero groaned as he held his side, picking himself up. He glared at his dark clone, the forest starting to blur around him.

The dark hero’s grin creepily spread across his face, his blue slit eyes waiting.

Without a second thought, he drew the sword with his left hand and whipped it out to the side. “Where’s Zelda!?” He growled.

Link flinched, snapping his head to the left, sensing movement. He gasped.

He watched two pairs of blue eyes stare back at him, the closest was curious and the other was confused. The third pair looked up from his hands. They wore different colored tunics, red, blue, and purple, but everything about them was exactly the same as him.

The evil twin manically laughed, catching their attention. “You idiot!”

Purple smoke plumed from the pedestal the sword had rested in. Gushing out, the dark energy pooled into black clouds. Terrible lightning struck it.

Deep black bat wings waved the haze away, revealing a smooth orb shaped demon with horns. A huge eye slowly opened, its red iris locking onto the heroes.

With a flick of his wing, the air started to stir and twist in the sanctuary. Link felt his boots slide on the grass, falling onto his side as the wind funneled into a tornado. He tried to grab onto the grass around him, but him and his copies were sucked into it and slung out of the sanctuary. Their cries echoed over the top of the woods.

Link couldn’t hear his voice as he shot across the sky. Stars whizzed by so fast they were a blur. He tried to move his limbs to change his position in the air, but they didn’t respond.

He smacked the ground with a thud, tumbling and rolling to a stop. He was left facing the sky. The stars faded to black.

Link shot up awake, heaving to catch his breath as he frantically took in the field around him. Moments of meeting Zelda in the rain and watching the portal open flashed across his mind. He held his forehead. ‘Did that really…?’ His mind hazily brought up blue snake eyes and dark hair. He shook his head, chuckling and then sighing. “Whew… What a strange nightmare…”

“Nightmare?” His voice asked behind him.

The young hero whipped around. “AAHHHH!” He recoiled as he stared at his face a few feet away, his tunic purple. His gaze found the one wearing red rubbing his eyes and the other wearing blue giving him an annoyed expression. He stumbled back. “THERE’S THREE MORE OF ME!?”

The red one yawned, looking behind him and then to the side, where the purple hero sat. “I guess there is.”

“This isn’t supposed to happen.” Link dug around in the grass behind him, holding up his sword up when he found it. “That’s not how the magic is supposed to work!”

“Magic?” The purple one repeated, an eyebrow raised.

The young hero found his feet, eyeing the blade. “This can split me into four, but not like this! My clones usually look like spirits, but you guys are… real…” He stared at them stunned.

“Spirits sound pretty useless to me. Wouldn’t they just go through everything?” The blue hero said, stretching.

“What?” He frowned. “No. I, er well we, used them all the time to move stuff in the past.” Link explained. ‘What’s going on here?’

“Right, well I’m gonna go kick that shadowy bastard’s ass. Don’t get in my way.” He brushed the grass off him as he walked off.

The green hero’s mouth was agape, appalled at the attitude. He looked at the other two and then the direction the blue one went in. ‘What’s his problem?’

“Geez, what’s his problem?” The red hero complained.

Link’s face snapped in his direction as he said that. ‘Did he just read my mind!?’

“We need to be…” The red one paused for a moment. “Right! We need to find to Zelda!”

“Exactly! Fighting that guy isn’t important right now.” Link started pacing. “There’s probably a way back to the castle from here. I bet the king and the guards noticed that she’s missing by now.” He stopped. “I just need to find the right path and then I can tell them what happened.”

He stiffened as he watched the crystal prison cage the princess and his doppelganger hop back into the portal. A red eye filled his mind. He gasped as he looked down at his sword, panicked.

The purple hero got up as well, his head cocked to the side. “What is it? Something wrong with the sword?” He picked up his own from the dirt and studied it.

“I… freed… Vaati from his prison. I broke the seal…” Link’s eyes flicked left to right. “Monsters are gonna be everywhere… They could be attacking the castle right now and it’s all my fault!”

The purple one was speechless, his face perturbed.

“What if we get thrown in jail for that? I don’t want to go there!” The red hero worried.

‘He did it again!?’ Link stared at him baffled.

“That’s ridiculous. I doubt that.” The purple hero crossed his arms.

Link shook his head. “I just need to go to the castle and explain what happened. There’s probably monsters out right now.” He sheathed his blade and started to jog toward the path. “Let’s split up! I’ll meet you guys there!” He called back.

“Split up? If monsters are everywhere, wouldn’t it be better if we stuck together?” The red one suggested with an eyebrow raised.

“We could cover more ground working separately.” The purple hero said. “See ya at the castle.” He headed for the trees.

The red hero’s shoulders slumped as he sighed. “I guess I’ll run into them eventually.” He stuck his blade in the scabbard. “I don’t even know where I’m going…”

Chapter Text

Link tread along the dirt path, taking in the scenery. The streams and creeks he passed by reminded him of Lake Hylia. ‘This place is a little different from when I was last here.’ He thought. The route was more overgrown, and the streams were wider.

“Get back here!” Shouted his voice. Birds darted out of the trees from the noise.

The young hero ran toward the sound of sword clangs echoing around the woods. ‘What is he doing?!’

He entered a clearing, side rolling under a blade swinging at him. “Hey!”

“Stop running!” The blue hero barked, slashing at the dark clone.

The hero of shadows snickered as he smoothly evaded the attacks. “You must be the dumb one.”

“The WHAT?!” The blue one threw himself at him, trying to catch him in a spin attack.

He warped out of the sword’s reach, standing on top of a house on the other side of the clearing. His snake eyes picked out Link. “Looky there! The original as has shown up. Have a nice fall?” The dark hero’s forked tongue flicked out from his grin.

Link pointed his blade at him. “Where did you hide them!” He demanded.

“Hmmm…” A finger tapped his lip. “I think I forgot! Though, if you’re as stupid as this one,” he looked down at the blue hero, with an unimpressed look, ”Give up.” The evil hero stepped off the roof and sank into the ground.

The blue Link dashed toward the spot he disappeared in. “Ugh, he’s gone! Nice job scaring him off.” He sheathed his sword, crossing his arms.

“Wha—!? He chose to leave!” Link shouted, baffled. ‘Is he seriously blaming me right now? What’s wrong with him!’ “What are you doing over here anyway?” He put a hand on his hip.

“Trying to get some pay back. I saw him over here and I attacked him. Simple.”

The green hero’s face was repulsed. ‘That’s too simple!’ “What was he doing before you attacked him?”

“I dunno.” He shrugged. “He was over by the door of that house.” He gestured to it. “What are you doing over here?”

Link rolled his eyes. “I’m going to the castle.” He kept walking.

“A castle?” The blue hero muttered. He snapped his fingers. “That’s right!”

He looked back at him. “What?”

“Ha! I bet that evil bastard is headed that way. Beat ‘cha there!” He started racing along the path.

The original hero watched him get smaller and smaller as he ran farther away, astounded. He sheathed his sword and kept going along the path. A disturbed look crept onto his face. ‘I do NOT act like that. There’s no way that a perfect copy of myself would act that way.’ He folded his arms. ‘Maybe Vaati cursed this sword.’

He continued traveling, passing over a wooden bridge that crossed a rushing river. A few slimes jumped out at him from the brush, but they were so small he stomped on them. He made sure to wipe his boots on the grass. Yuck!

The trail became more unkept as he trekked on. The dirt and pebbles were swallowed by grass and ferns. The hero got turned around a few times before finally making it out of the forest.

On the path again, Link face palmed himself. ‘I can’t believe I walked by that tree three times.’ Looking up, a purple tunic caught his attention.

The purple hero was bent down by a sign.

“Oh uh, hey, Link?” The green hero said. He cringed at himself. ‘What am I doing? It’s so weird saying my own name…’

He looked over his shoulder and stood. “Yeah?”

“Did you see, um, the blue one of us run by?”

“He went that way.” He pointed to Link’s left.

Link looked to the left with concern. ‘That’s definitely not the right way to the castle…’ He looked back at the purple one. “Thanks. Did you find any monsters yet?”

“None of your concern.” The purple hero turned and walked off into the trees.

The indifference in his response made Link stare at him as he left. ‘Wha-Did I say something?’ He shook his head and blinked a few times. “My sword is definitely cursed.” He muttered as he kept on.

The land started to look familiar as Link got closer and closer to the castle. He picked up the pace as he saw the top of one of the towers in the distance.

“Ouch!” He stumbled in his run, slowing to a stop. Pain pulsed in his ankle. “What was—” The side of his calf was smacked. Then his other thigh. He watched a little rock fall into the grass.

Link drew his sword and shield, backing up against a tree. He scanned for something rubbery and red amongst the forest. “Damn octoroks…” He was shoved to the side.

The red hero gasped for air as he hid behind the trunk. His gaze met Link’s.

“Oh! Sorry!” He tugged Link next to him and caught his breath. “Those things kept hitting me. Everything hurts…”

Link put some space between the two of them. “They’re all behind this tree? How many are there?” He peeked around it.

“I don’t know. Maybe ten or fifteen?” The red hero guessed.

“Fifteen!? There’s usually only two or four max! I’ve never fought this many at once.”

“Yeah, me neither, Green.”

Link faced him. “Green?”

“Well, yeah. You’re wearing green, so your nickname is Green. I’m Red.” His thumb pointed to himself. He was proud of the concept.

The young hero’s eyebrow was raised until he relaxed his face. “You know what? This is better than us calling each other Link. That would’ve been confusing, anyway.”

“I agree.” He glanced around the trunk. “I think one of us should go and distract them while the other fights them.” Red suggested.

“Not a bad idea, but which one of us is gonna be the decoy?”

“I don’t want to be it.”

“I don’t want to be it either, Red.”

“How about this.” The red hero held his fist above his palm. “Rock, paper, scissors. Three rounds. Whoever loses twice gets to be the distraction. Deal?”

Green liked his odds. He put his sword and shield away. “Deal.” He held out his hands.

“Ready? Rock paper scissors!”

Red held out rock and Green held out paper.

“Ha!” Green tapped the top of the red one’s hand. “One win for me. I’m feeling lucky.”

“We’ll see about that!” Red smirked, holding out his hands again.

“Rock paper scissors!”

Red laughed, his rock squashing Green’s scissors. “Feelin’ lucky now?”

“It’s up to fate now.” He held out his hands. ‘Dear Hylia, please don’t make me the decoy!’

“Rock paper scissors!”

The goddess didn’t hear Green’s prayer.

“Dammit!” The original hero whined, leaning against the trunk.

Red chuckled at him. “Shoo! Go get their attention!” He drew his weapons. “I’ll be right behind you.”

“Alright then.” He mumbled. He gripped his sword and shield. Taking a deep breath, he dashed out from the base of the tree. His eyes widened at the sight of the octoroks that stood around each other. ‘He wasn’t kidding! There really are like fifteen of them!’

The red rubber monsters weren’t very tall and couldn’t look around to aim properly. They could only shoot at what’s in front of them.

Rocks and pebbles were fired at him as the monsters started to line up and face him. Link held his shield low to try and protect his legs. The shield blocked the majority of the shots, while others pelted him.

“Red hurry!” Green shouted.

The red hero leaped out from behind the tree and slashed his sword through the monsters. He did a spin attack to finish off the rest.

‘That’s what I look like when I fight? Nice! I look cool!!’ Green thought as he ran.

Red put his blade away and faced the green hero. “Good work!”

Despite being a little bruised, Link laughed. “Thanks. You did good, too. Did you see the others?”

“No, I haven’t run into them yet. I was actually looking for you.”

“Really? Why?” Green put his weapons away.

“Because you’re going to the castle, and I don’t know where the castle is.” Red explained.

He gave him a dumbfounded look. “You don’t?”

“No. Am I supposed to know?” The red hero’s face was puzzled.

“Well, I’ve been to the castle countless times over the years. The sword split you from me, so I thought that you would know since you’re me.” Green said, searching his eyes.

“Huh…” Red held a hand up to his cheek, thinking. “Nothing really comes to mind when I think about a castle.”

A horrified look came over Green’s face before a thoughtful one took over. “You know what? How did you land when we fell from the sky? Do you remember?”

“Uuuum, I remember seeing the stars and then waking up in the field. I don’t really remember anything else.” He recalled.

“I think you might’ve hit your head when you landed. I heard from some of the medics at the castle that if someone hits their head hard enough, they might have trouble remembering stuff.”

“Ooooh. Well, what do I do? I want my memories back.” Red pressed a hand against his forehead.

“I think the medics said that they just come back with time.  So you’ll probably get them back soon. I’ve always been a pretty fast healer.” A guilty look played on his face. ‘Ezlo was thankful for that… So is my grandpa!’

“Okay then! I won’t worry about it.”

‘There he goes again, reading my mind…’ “Let’s get going to the castle then. We’ll probably run into the others as we get closer.”

The two of them jogged together, finding a way out of the trees. They crossed the fields just south of the castle. They fought a few monsters here and there. After passing into another thicket of trees, Green slowed down to a stop and rested against one of them, panting.

“I am NOT used to running like this.” He said between breaths.

“Same.” Red heaved. He rolled his shoulders back as he stood up, scanning the area. “Weird that we haven’t found Blue or, um…”

“Purple?” Green finished with a shrug.

“Nah, that’s too long.” He waved off the nickname.

“I guess.” He looked around. “Yeah, it’s strange we haven’t seen them yet. Did they really get lost back there?” Link turned and looked behind him.

“They seemed to know where they were going when they left.” Red said.

“Huh. Well, let’s keep going. They could be ahead of—”

The blue hero fell through the bushes, scrambling back to his feet to block a swing from a long blade. A knight marched past the shrubs, readying his arm for another attack.

“UAck!” The knight’s back arched forward as it was kicked from behind. He fell forward.

Blue’s eyes widened as he rolled out of the way.

The purple hero stabbed his sword between the knight’s helmet and chest plate, whipping it out to the side as he stood and eyed the blue one. “What were you thinking!” He shouted. The knight’s body wisped away.

The blue hero stomped up to him. “I was thinking that I didn’t need your help!” He snapped, glaring at him.

“Uh huh? You’re welcome you’re not in two pieces.” He leveled his gaze.

“Oh thanks! I didn’t need it!”

“Shut up!” Green yelled. “What’s going on? Why did you just kill that guy?!” He stared at the spot the body fell in.

Blue jabbed a finger in the purple hero’s direction. “He stole my fight! I was handling it just fine until he showed up!”

“Right. You weren’t being backed up into a corner of some ruins, putting yourself in a death trap. You’re lucky I was there to distract him.” The purple one faced Green. “That guy was a monster.” His finger pointed to the empty spot. “A real person’s body would still be here, and I would be covered in blood. So would he.” He gestured toward Blue, who rolled his eyes.

Green winced at the explanation. “Okay then. Just,” his hands waved the situation away, “Focus on getting to the castle. We can’t be too far from Castle Town now.”

“Hey, since we’re all here, why don’t we just go together?” Red mentioned.

“And be slowed down by you two? Not a chance.” The blue hero dismissed. He glanced at Green. “I’m still gonna beat you there!” He took off.

“You’re kidding me…” Green grumbled, face palming himself. ‘Curse you Vaati!’

“I’ll meet you two there.” The purple hero started to walk off.

“Wait!” Red grabbed his arm. “What do you want your nickname to be?”

He frowned. “My what?” He took his hand off.

“Your nickname! Green, Red, Blue,” he pointed in the direction the blue hero went, “and…?” His hands motioned towards him.

The purple hero’s eyes squinted, looking to the side. “I don’t know. What did you come up with?”

“Well, it’s between purple and violet.” Green explained. “I was thinking purple.”

“Nope. Too long.”

“That’s what I said! Violet then?” Red said hopeful.

“Hell no!” He gave him a disapproving look, his hands on his hips.

Green snorted, covering his mouth.

“That’s a girl’s name.” A finger tapped his chin as his eyes searched for a better name. “How about Vio?”

“Great! It’s short, too.” Red looked at Link with a smile.

“I guess we’ll see you later.” Green said. ‘Thank Hylia, I don’t have to call any of them Link! That felt so weird!’

Vio nodded his head. “You will.” He jogged off.

“Alright, Red. It’s this way.”

The two of them found their way towards the southern drawbridge.

Green recognized the guard standing to the side of the entrance. ‘Huh. I wonder if—’ He gasped, his hand holding back Red from leaving the edge of the thicket.

“What is it?” He asked with a concerned look.

He backed the both of them farther away from the edge and dragged Red around a bush. They both knelt down. Green peeked above it.

The guard casually gazed ahead. He scratched his nose and sneezed.

He ducked back down, his eyes sliding to the left.

“Are you gonna tell me what’s going on?” Red asked again.

“Oh right, you wouldn’t know. So, I know most of the soldiers and guards in Castle Town. Me and my grandpa sharpen their swords and keep up with their armor.”

Red nodded his head as he took this all in.

“They all know that I don’t have any brothers or sisters. If they see you with me, they’re gonna think something is up. The last thing I want them to think is—” He noticed Red’s face start to fluster. “Er, uh, what’s wrong?” A realization came over him. “Do you have your memories back?”

“No.” He sniffed. “I don’t know. You just said ‘grandpa’ and I feel like crying all of the sudden.” The red hero wiped his face. “I feel like I’ve disappointed him somehow and I don’t even know who he is!” More tears fell down his cheeks.

Green’s mouth hung open as he stared at him, staggered. Tears tried to prick in his own eyes. ‘I haven’t thought about my old man just to avoid this! I—Now is not the time for this!!’

He took a shaky breath and put a hand on Red’s shoulder. “Listen, I don’t think—No—I’m pretty sure, he wouldn’t be, um, mad at me—us, I mean. So,” ‘Dear Hylia this is so hard! I don’t even know what to say!’ “I know you’ll be fine. Let’s just focus on getting into the castle so we can help Zelda.”

Red wiped the rest of the tears off his face and took a deep breath. He sniffed, “Okay... Wait…” He frowned. “What about Blue and Vio? They might already be in the town by now. Weren’t you saying something about me not being seen?”

Green dragged his hands down his face. “DAMMIT!” A hand clutched his forehead. “I wasn’t even thinking about those two!”

A guttural roar erupted from behind the gates. Panicked screams of people filled the air. Green whipped around and saw the guard’s face drop in horror before running past the gate into the town, the residents running out across the drawbridge.

Green’s eyes widened in concern. “Red, we have to go! It doesn’t matter anymore!” He shouted.

The both of them left the thicket, leaped over the stone wall, and raced past the people coming out. They reached the south square, seeing shops reduced to splinters and homes broken to pieces along the way.

“Green!” The red hero gasped, gazing up at the sky, terrified.

A grey scaly dragon dropped down from the air, spewing fire across the shops that lined the south outer wall. It switched direction and stomped through a home with black claws, shrieking. Beating its wings, it landed by the main entrance and swung its thick tail into the arch. The supporting structure around it fell, blocking the main entrance to the castle.

The green hero watched, alarmed. ‘That entrance… The guards can’t get to this part of town anymore!’

“Hey!” His voice yelled from the left.

Blue and Vio were running towards the scaly beast. The blue hero was trying to stay ahead of the other.

“Get down here and fight me, you bastard!” Blue exclaimed, sliding to a stop and pointing his blade up. He flipped his sword in his hand.

The purple hero positioned himself away from Blue, drawing his sword. He glanced behind him, his eyes wide in surprise at the sight of them.

“Wait, if he’s yelling that, then—” Green’s gaze locked on a familiar face that rode atop the scaly beast.

The dark hero wore a smug look as he guided the dragon lower to hover by them.

“Well, well! What a colorful bunch you are!” His hand grandly gestured to the destruction in the square. “Like the view, Link? The fire just adds the finishing touch, doesn’t it?”

Green glared at him. “The town has nothing to do with this!”

“Oh but it does!” He cackled and flew the dragon to an untouched part. The beast blew more fire, purposefully catching it’s claws on buildings it passed.

Blue chased after the evil hero. Vio took a few bounds in the same direction before stopping himself. He glanced over at Green and approached him instead.

“Green, your evil copy is going around destroying entrances like this one all around town.” Vio pointed at the collapsed archway that had led to the castle. “I’m thinking he’s doing this on purpose.” He sheathed his sword.

“Of course he would! I bet he’s trying to keep the people from hiding in the castle. That evil Shadow!” Red complained, crossing his arms.

“We’re calling him Shadow?” Vio asked. His eyebrow was raised.

“We are now.” Green answered. ‘Better than Dark Link. I can’t diss my name like that…’ “Those entrances are what the soldiers use to enter the streets. With them destroyed, it’ll keep them from getting out here quickly. We have to do something about that dragon!” Green started to reach for his sword.

“Wait. What else could be in the castle?” The purple hero asked. “There’s no way we’re going to be able to catch up to him anyways.”

“Good point. That thing is pretty fast…” Red muttered.

Link gasped. “The maidens! He—One of them must be in the castle! He’s destroying the entrances so that none of us can get in there.” A cocky grin spread across his face. “Luckily, I know this place inside out. There are more ways inside besides those.”

“Great. Let’s go toward one and find the maiden.” Vio said. “Uh, Green, you lead the way.”

“Right!” The hero took one step forward before stopping. “Hold on. What about Blue? He’ll know how to get in, right?”

Red shrugged.

Vio held a hand to his face, thoughtful. “I doubt that. The dragon might make quick work of him.”

The two other heroes stared at him in dismay.

“Then one of us should go get him!” Green began to jog in the direction the blue hero went. “I’ll go find him. You guys try to help how you can!”

Wood crackled with fire as he bolted down the streets, listening for the sounds of the dragon. Another home being torn apart echoed off the walls, along with a cry from the beast. If he listened hard enough, he could almost hear sick laughter, but that could’ve been his imagination.

As he passed by mounds of rubble, he tried to keep an eye out for anyone that might have been trapped or injured by it. He also watched out for a blue tunic.

“Hey, are you okay?” He heard his voice.

Green stopped and scanned over the broken buildings around him. He spotted Blue helping a woman with a small child out from what was left of their doorway.

“Yes. Thank you, Link.” The mother said, tears resting in her eyes.

“Of course! That dragon is still around, so run out of town as fast as you can. Be safe, okay?”

“I will. Come, Aleene. The gate’s not far.” The mother and daughter took off toward the eastern exit.

Green’s eyes made narrow slits as he watched the blue hero dust off his hands. ‘How can he act like such a jerk to me, but then turn around and be “Mr. Hero” to the townsfolk??’ He marched toward him. “Hey! Blue!”

He whipped around at the sound of Green. Alarm took over his face. He dashed toward Green and moved him toward the debris, out of sight.

“What the—Get off me!” Green forced himself out of his grip.

“What are you doing!?” Blue hissed.

“What am I doing? What are you doing!?”

“Are you trying to get the entire town to know that there’s three more of me? Magic isn’t allowed here. They can’t find out!” He scolded.

“What are you—" Green’s face scrunched in confusion. “No! That doesn’t matter right now! The town is getting torn apart and set on fire! There’s no time to care about crap like that!”

“Whatever! Why are you over here? Are you trying to stop me from helping people?” Blue sassed, a hand on his hip.

Green’s blood boiled as he glared at him. “No, I’m over here to tell you that there’s a maiden in the castle and that I know a way in.” He said through gritted teeth.

“A maiden, huh?” The blue hero’s eyes gazed off before snapping back to him. “Lead the way, I guess.”

“Keep up then.” Green said, his face irritated. He started to head back up the street.

“What? Are you mad about something?” Blue jeered, keeping pace with him. They entered the south town square as he said that.

“Why are you such an ass!?” He shouted, stopping and facing him. “There’s no way that a perfect copy of myself would act like you!”

Blue stopped, speechless.

“You might look like me, but you’re nothing like me! It’s like Vaati has cursed this sword!!” His voice echoed across the square.

Vio and Red exchanged glances with each other.

The blue hero leaned to the side and crossed his arms. “So, you think you’re better than me? Saying I’m cursed? We’ll see just who’s the better hero when I find and save that maiden before you do!” He stomped off.

‘Better hero my ass… I can’t believe I wasted my time finding him!’ Green rolled his eyes as he paced back over to Vio and Red. “It’s this way.”

They navigated the town in silence as the original hero led them to the west square. Beautiful extravagant homes lined and hung over the street, the district known for the well-off patrons who lived there. Now nothing but scattered belongings and ruins remained.

Climbing over a toppled column, Green made his way to the end of a narrow alleyway.

“There’s a secret entrance here?” Red asked as Green scanned the plain brick wall.

“Yep. The rich use it all the time to go to and from the castle. I found it by following some of them back one night.”

Vio frowned at the explanation while Red perked up.

“Really? What were you doing at the castle before you left?”

“Oh, I was talking to Zelda, of course. It had been a while.” He pushed into the wall, the bricks turning in and leaving an opening for them to squeeze into.

The three of them stepped into a dark corridor that curved with the wall. Missing bricks near the top barely let any sun in.

“When I was leaving, I noticed that a party was being held and that some people were already on their way out. So, I snuck behind them and left with ‘em.”

“Whoa! Sneaky!” Red teased.

“Just a little! Anyway,” Green pointed to his left, “The castle is this way.”

They all ran through the dim hallway.

“Mwahahahahaaaaa!” Shadow cackled, delighting in the carnage the grey dragon caused with a vicious swipe of its claws. “That should be the last one! No more Hyrule Town for these little ants! Speaking of…”

He flew the beast higher into the air, getting a better view of the town. His eyes tried to pick out bright colors amongst the fire and rubble.

“Hmmm… I know they stopped following me, but I don’t think they would’ve left… Maybe they did!” He leaned back on his dragon, crossing his arms. “I doubt that… but…”

He sat up and pulled out a little mirror from his satchel. He rubbed his finger along the gold rim, the reflective glass swirling into a purple shade.

“What is it now!?”  A voice shouted from the mirror.

“I don’t want to talk to you either!” He hissed back. “But you know that dumb hero better than me.”

“What about him?” The mirror waited for his response.

“So, him and his idiot little copies were chasing me and Feisty earlier, but now I can’t see them. Do you think they left?”

Silence hung in the air. Shadow glanced to the side.

“Are you ther—”

“OF COURSE THEY’RE STILL THERE!” The mirror shook from the volume of the voice. “That little brat probably figured out your ridiculous plan and might have found another way into the castle!”

The dark hero rolled his eyes. “Yeah right! I met that blue one and he’s more stupid than a headless chicken. If they’re all like that, I bet they left and gave up!”

“Dark Link, you idiot! Go to the castle and check to see if they’re in there!”

“I’m not gonna waste my time with that! I have places to be, things to destroy, lives to ruin. I’m busy!”

“If you’re not going to do it, then get someone else to.” The voice growled.

“Hmmm… For once, that’s not a bad idea! Soldiers watch over the castle and keep intruders out, right? How about we change their minds on what they think a criminal is.”

Shadow flew the dragon lower to the castle. “Give me some of your powers. I need it to cast this spell.”

“No. What spell are you trying to cast?”

“Ugh! A mind control one, duh!” He crossed his arms. “It just needs to span the castle where the guards are at. The soldiers need to think that Link is an intruder and send him to dungeon so he can rot there.” He rolled his eyes, examining his nails. “It’s beyond me why I can’t just kill them.”

“I already explained that to you. I am NOT doing it again!” The sound of fingers snapping popped from the mirror.

A fog engulfed the castle, spilling out across the courtyard like a wave.

“Ooooooo! Pretty!” Shadow clapped his hands. “It would be even better if I didn’t need your help. I would’ve made my mist purple.”

“There’s a reason why you weren’t granted more than your current abilities.” The mirror snapped. “Don’t use the mirror unless you’re almost dead!”

The purple left the mirror, leaving Shadow glaring at his reflection. He stuffed it back into his satchel and crossed his arms again. “Asshole…”

“Okay, this is the door in. Just gotta,” Green pushed himself against the wall, “Move… this… over!” He fell onto the stone floor as the secret door gave way.

Red chuckled at him, offering a hand. Vio hid a grin.

“Thanks, Red.” As he found his feet, he scanned the hallway they were in. “It looks like we’re in the west side of the castle on one of the bottom floors.” He peeked around a corner.

“Where do you think the maiden is?” Red asked.

“I have no idea,” He admitted, “but I bet Shadow hid her near the top.”

“I think that she’s hidden somewhere unexpected, like the dungeons or someone’s room.” Vio suggested.

“I have no idea where to look, so I’ll just walk around!” Red chimed.

“Ooookay then. Sounds like a plan.” He scratched his cheek with a finger. “I’d bet my hat that there’s something guarding her, so be ready to fight something terrible if you find her.”

“Uh, okay…” Red replied, apprehensive.

“Oh! And if you find her and defeat the monster, come find the rest of us. There’s no point in all of us wasting our time here.”

“Agreed.” Vio said. His eyes narrowed. “Does it seem foggy in here to you?”

“Uh, kinda. That’s strange considering the sun is out.” Green said, looking around.

“Hmph. Well, I’ll meet you all later.” He waved before he slinked off around a corner.

“I’ll see ya later, Red.” Green said. “If you get lost, just try to remember the last doorway you came through. That’s what helped me anyways.” He started to walk off.

“Okay! See ya!” He heard the red hero’s response behind him.

Green found a spiral staircase and made his way up to the Grand Hall. Walking in, he saw several soldiers get up and leave into a corridor. His eyebrow rose at the sight.

‘What are they doing? How can they be so calm when homes and shops are being destroyed right now? Actually…’ He leaned against the doorway as the last few filed into the hallway. ‘How come no soldiers were present in the town while I was out there? Did they all run off? What happened to the ones at the gates?’

He shook his head and continued up some stairs towards the end of the room. ‘I gotta focus. The maiden comes first.’

Walking along a hallway that overlooked the Great Hall, Green paused. ‘Wait a sec. What if Vio’s right? It’s too classic to hide a pretty girl at the top of a tower or castle.’ He turned around and walked down a different hallway. ‘Maybe she is in someone’s room…’

He found himself turning into another corridor. He spotted two soldiers walking away from him, but he recognized their unique statures. He ran up to them. “Don! Liam! I glad you’re alrig—” He rolled backwards away from the blades that swung at him. “Guys?!”

He stared into red eyes, breathing heavily. “No… You’re…” He huffed. “You’re possessed.”

His friends glared at him, swords at the ready. Don swung at him, Green using his shield to block the hit. He kicked Liam’s feet out from under him before he could rear his blade back and shield punched Don in the chest. As Liam got up, Green dodged his attack and shoved him into Don. The both of them tumbled over each other, knocking heads. They were a tangle of armor and limbs on the rug.

Green panted as he watched them try to get up. They both failed to find their balance and kept each other from making any progress.

‘I’m not gonna wait to see what happens when they finally get a hold of themselves. Sorry guys… Zelda’s throne room can’t be far…’ He turned around and gasped, taking a step back. “Grandpa!?”

His old man silently stared at him in shock. He held a sword and shield in his hands, but he still wore his typical black smith garb.

Green glanced back at his two friends struggling to get up. “I—Listen. They just started attacking me out of nowhere and I didn’t want to hurt them because I think they’re—”

His grandpa wrapped him in a tight hug, his weapons on the floor.

“Link, I’ve been worried sick since I came home last night and found you and your equipment gone.” The old man said, his distress heavy in his eyes.

Tears threatened Green as he stared into his grandfather’s. He tried to keep a straight face.

“I went straight back to the castle and found out that Zelda was missing too. Link, what happened last night?” His old man searched his face.

He took a breath. “It’s kind of a long story, but me and Zelda had to check on the seal on the four sword. Zelda had a bad feeling about it, so I was helping her.”

“Link, why didn’t you tell anyone? I know you can handle a sword, but it could’ve been dangerous to defend her alone!” He replied in a concerned tone. The man stood, picking up his weapons.

“I didn’t have time to explain! It all happened so fast, and you weren’t home.”

“I understand, but—“ The old man’s eyes locked onto the hilt of Link’s sword. “Link! Is that—You pulled the four sword out of the pedestal!?” His face changed from worried to dismayed. “Why? Do you know what this means!”

“Of course, I know what this means!” He shouted. ‘Is he seriously mad at me, right now!?’ “I had to pull it to protect Zelda! She’s been captured and I’m trying to find her because I’m the only one that can do it!”

“Link, listen! I’m not mad at you. I just don’t want you to go through all of this alone again! I know you’ll be faced with countless dangers! The promise I made—”

The old man’s words were drowned out by a roar from the scaly beast. The sound made the floor tremble.

Link darted past him to the doorway at the end of the corridor. “Get out of the castle!” He commanded. “The soldiers are possessed, and Castle Town is being destroyed by the dragon out there.”

More shrieks shook the castle. The sound of claws scraping against stone made their skin crawl.

His old man opened his mouth, but Green spoke instead. “Grandpa, I’ll return. I promise. But you have to promise not to go looking for me.” He looked him dead in the eye.

His old man sighed and dipped his head down. “I promise, Link.”

The young hero turned and zipped up the stairs. He could feel the heat rising in his face as he raced up the steps. The tears from earlier came back with a vengeance. He tried to blink them away. ‘Just focus! I’m almost there!’

Blue crossed his arms as he stared up at the collapsed castle entrance in the eastern square. Everyone from that side had escaped already, though a few didn’t leave with their lives. He huffed as he pushed the thought of broken bodies and pools of blood out of his mind.

“Well! This thing isn’t gonna climb itself.” He stepped back a bit from the debris and dashed toward it, jumping up and catching a handhold. His other hand grabbed around for something else to hang onto. His boots searched as well.

Finding his grips, he bent his knees and kicked himself up, hoisting his body over a large piece of the arch. Climbing to the top was easy from there. He almost lost his footing a few times.

The blue hero peeked over the rubble. A sea of mist covered the courtyard, but he could see the entry way to the castle. “Huh… That’s not too far. A quick run and I’ll be inside, finding the maiden before the rest of them. Ha! He’s gonna regret calling me cursed when I rub this in his face!”

Swinging his legs over the piece he hid behind, he eyed his landing spot and hopped down. He rolled out of his landing, the mist briefly swaying away from him. He dusted himself off and tried to peer past the fog.

‘Geez… The sun is out. How is there fog out here?’ Shrugging, he hopped a few times to peek over the mist and started running toward the entryway.

He grinned to himself. ‘This will be easy! I bet I’ll beat them getting in there, too!’ He snickered before smacking into a skinny tree, rebounding backwards and falling on his bum.

“Ugh, seriously?” He shook his head and picked himself up. He could barely make out another tree that was the same shape and size beyond the one he ran into.

‘Oh, okay. Decoration plants.’ He rolled his eyes and walked to the left of them. His boots stepped onto stone tiles, his steps leaving wet footprints. ‘Huh… Oh! Duh! This will lead me straight to the entrance! Ha ha!’

He jogged along the paved path, a stupid grin on his face. ‘I’m gonna get there first! I’m gonna get there first!’ He sang in his head. The blue hero arrived at the entrance.

Two guards stood by pull-doors, stoically looking ahead.

“Excuse me, gentlemen! Let me in! There’s a woman in there that needs my assistance.” He gave them a half bow before standing up straight and putting his hands on his hips, looking between the both of them.

The guards’ heads snapped in his direction. They lunged at him with spears.

“Whoa!” Blue rolled back, whipping out his sword and holding his shield in front of him. “What’s your problem!? I live here!”

The two guards ignored his words and tried to stab at him again.

He blocked one spear with his shield and slashed his sword at the other to divert the attack. He dashed toward the soldier to his left and swung his sword at him. The man stepped away from his attack. He caught a glimpse of his red eyes past the helmet.

“What?” He dodged another attack and flipped his sword in his hand. “So you’re both monsters!”

Blue side stepped another jab and stomped on the spear. The guard lost his grip on it. The hero shield bashed him as hard as he could, something cracking. He followed up with a swing at the guard’s shoulder.

The blue hero stepped past the spear the other soldier lunged at him with, grabbed it, and yanked him toward himself. He cut the man at the waist, the cloth with the castle insignia tearing. Blue shoved him over and held his sword up for an ending blow. He gasped at the sound of coughing. His eyes darted to the left.

The soldier was hunched over, coughing at the ground. Little drops of blood fell from his lips while the rest dripped off his chin.

“No…” He stepped back in horror. The guard in front of him had rolled to the side clutching his belly. The white fabric with the insignia was starting to stain red. He groaned.

Vio’s voice replayed in his head. ‘A real person’s body would still be here, and I would be covered in blood.’

He quickly scanned himself over, not finding a speck of red. He glanced at his sword. “Shit!” A red smear ran along one edge of the silver blade.

Blue quickly walked over to the grass and rubbed his sword in it. Satisfied that he managed to get the blood off, he carefully stepped around the guards and tugged open one of the doors.

‘I’ll just keep this to myself.’ His chest ached as he heard more coughing. ‘I had to defend myself anyways!’ He gave the door one final yank. ‘Dear Hylia! Why is this so heavy!’

Pulling the door open a bit more, he took a few steps into the castle.

“Wow…” The ornate ceiling caught his attention as well as various paintings hanging on the walls.

“GET HIM!!” Bellowed a gruff voice.

“Huh!?” The blue hero took in the mass of soldiers running at him. Their red eyes all on him. The door behind him was shoved shut, trapping him in there.

“Dammit!” He broke into a sprint, heading for the stairs on the right.

A guard tripped him, and another grabbed at his tunic.

“I got him! I got him!” The guard yelled. Blue tried to struggle against his tight grip.

“Get off me!” He shouted, trying to kick at him.

The men surrounding them parted, a man with a dark mustache covering his upper lip striding toward him.

“Good work.” The commander’s red eyes measured up the hero. “Take him to the dungeon! We must find the rest of them!”

“YES SIR!”

“The what!?”

The blue hero was ushered forward, the men carrying him down a spiral stairwell. He kept fighting against their hold, but it was to no avail.

A putrid stench filled his nose as they passed a barred door. A few lanterns hung from the ceiling, barely lighting the broken stone walls and floor. Barred cells lined the left side of the dungeon. Blue’s eyes widened as the prisons continued far beyond the light.

His shield and sword were yanked off him and he was thrown into a cell. He scrambled to pick himself up and darted toward the cell’s door, but it was slammed shut. His fists gripped the iron bars.

The soldier that caught him gingerly locked him in and waved the key at him with a smirk. “Alright, that’s one! I wonder if his little friends are sneaking around outside like he was.” He turned on his heel and threw the key away.

The other guards guffawed.

“Have fun down here, hero!” One of the guards snickered.

The small group of them left, slamming the barred door against the frame and stomping up the stairs.

Blue watched it creak back open. He rattled the cell door, kicking at it.

“Ugh! Are you kidding me!?” His voice filled the dungeon.

Red watched Green head up the stairs to the far left. Vio was nowhere to be seen. Sighing, he carefully explored the brick corridors beneath the castle. A few torches hung from the wall, but he found the floor to be barren.

Stepping up the same spiral staircase Green took, he found himself headed toward the Great Hall. He ignored the grand space and instead headed into the doorway to his left.

A huge fire pit sat along the left side of the stone wall, an iron spit running through the center of it. A dim fire flickered amongst the coals. Long preparation tables cast shadows across the hard floor. Knives sat by aged cutting boards and half cut vegetables kept them company.

Red couldn’t help the wide grin spreading across his face. ‘Yes! Food!!’ His mouth watered at the prepared entrees that sat near the entrance. Rolls, tubs of butter, blackened ham, roasted veggies. The red hero could feel a drool pool at his lips as his hand reached for a roll.

The door shook. “Hey!” Growled a voice. “In here…”

Gasping, he frantically looked around and dashed to hide behind a group of barrels near the back of the room.

The door whipped open, clapping against the brick. Chain mail rustling against each other and hefty steps met his ears.

Silence passed.

“Argh! No one’s here! I feel like an idiot…” A young man’s voice complained.

“Damn… I’m surprised! I know if I could free roam the castle, I’d been in here all day!” Another voice replied.

The guard laughed. “And get all fat? You might get big enough that the cooks will roast you up and serve you to us!”

“Oh ho? And which part of me would you eat first?”

Red’s eyebrows came together. “What??” he mouthed.

“Uh… Dude, that’s a little far…”

“Man, you never like my jokes!”

“Yeah, cause they’re weird!”

“In your opinion. Anyway, let’s get out of here. The commander will have our butts if he finds us.”

“Dude, you’re being weird AGAIN. Also, we haven’t even searched the entire room yet! We should at least do that!”

The red hero’s heart quickened. ‘Crap! I need to get out of here!’

“Oh, good point.”

The door slapped the wall again. Red peeked around the barrel and watched the soldiers snap around.

“What are you two doing in here!?” Snarled an older guard.

“Wha-We were just about to search the room!” The younger man squeaked.

“Y-Yeah!”

“No, you’re in here stealing the food! Get out and get back to searching!”

The two of them shuffled out, the old man snatching a roll before leaving.

The hero relaxed, sinking back against the barrels and sighing. “Man… That’s some serious luck…” He mumbled. “But… Who are they looking for?”

Red shrugged and searched the buttery. Barrels upon barrels sat on each other along the brick walls with spouts poking out at the bottom.

‘Yep, no maiden.’

The pantry hid no one either, as tempting as the jerky and stored foods were.

Red stepped back into the main kitchen and scanned the room for the last time. ‘I guess I should go search out there.’ He walked toward the entrance until the sound of stomping from the hallway echoed beneath the door. His skin prickled as he hid behind the barrels again.

The door creaked open, little dings and clinks from armor filling the room.

“Those bastards didn’t even search in here! I bet one of those heroes are in here stuffing his face.” Hissed a man.

“Not so loud!” Hushed another.

Red’s eyes widened. He glanced around the barrel.

Three guards carefully stepped into the room. They were bigger than the men from before. Their red eyes were bright in the darkness of the kitchen.

‘Aaahhh! I need to leave and tell the others!’ He panicked. His eyes looked for something he could throw. They locked on an onion sitting at the edge of the prep table. Snatching it, he hurled it across the kitchen into a group of stacked pans.

The metal tins and pots fell on each other, bangs and clangs ringing out.

“He’s over there!” One of the guards shouted. All of them headed toward the commotion.

Red bolted to the back of the kitchen by the pantry. Finding a narrow door, he squeezed himself through it.

“Hey! I think I heard something over here!” The man’s voice was closer to the narrow entrance.

Gasping, he started running up the small stairs, tripping on a few of the uneven steps in the dim lighting. The shouting from below made him pick up the pace.

He ran past a tiny doorway, quickly back tracked, and shoved himself through it.

The red hero sighed in relief and picked himself up, his hands sliding over little tiles. An empty bath was in the center of the room and little viles sat along the edge. Towels hung by a window that looked out at a garden.

Puzzled, Red quietly made his way toward the ornate door at the other end, cracking it open. He spied past it.

“Nope, no one in here.” A hefty knight replied. He stomped back toward an entrance across the room.

The response was met with a snort. “Yeah, I never took him to be a pervert anyways. Let’s keep searching down the hallway. I want that reward.” A shorter man beckoned the knight out of the room. The thick door closed with a thunk.

The hero squinted his eyes at the remark and entered the room. A luxurious bed was against the wall to his right and a vanity and closet were to the left. A large window cast light into the room, a desk at its sill. Bookcases took up more wall space.

‘Wow! This is a pretty room! It smells nice in here, too.’ Red smiled. He strolled up to the desk.

Paper and books were neatly stacked on it. Parchment with writing was in the center, a letter, ink, and quill at the corner of it. The chair was pulled out to the side like someone quickly left. Red stared at the written page.

“Dear Damian, Prince of the Kingdom of Lushel, your short time here at the castle has been memorable, to say the least. Your family was quite the experience as was your demonstration at hunting the local birds. I believe our fathers spoke of joining our families in the best interest of our kingdoms.” Red paused as his eyes narrowed. “I formally decline your hand in marriage. Further discussion will not be needed. Zelda, Princess of the Kingdom of Hyrule.”

Red stood up straight, his brows furled. He glanced over the space again. “Oh, this must be Zelda’s room! No wonder it smells so nice in here, haha!”

He strolled over to her vanity. Little trinkets and containers sat neatly on it. A decorated hairbrush with a Z was there as well. He stared at his reflection in the mirror and sighed. “I hope she’s okay. I can’t imagine what she’s going through right now. That marriage thing would never have worked out anyway.” He set his eyes on the door. “I need to get back to looking for the maiden.”

He walked up to the door the knight had left through and held an ear against it. He heard nothing.

“Bye Zelda’s Room.” He quietly said, waving to the furniture. He left, slowly closing the door.

A cell creaked open, light from a lantern shining on rotten old bones. The purple hero sighed. “What an awful place.” He whispered. He kept walking, his steps barely audible.

‘That’s the third dead body I’ve seen.’ He glanced through the bars of another. ‘That’s the fourth. How many enemies does this king have?’

Vio made his way down the row of cells, briefly looking in each as he passed. He arrived at a cracked wall with three doors. The hallway continued to the right. A few rats scampered by as he went up to the left door.

‘Alright. What’s behind lucky door number one?’ The purple hero gently opened the door.

A bloodied chair with straps for hands and feet met his gaze. Just in front of the chair was a drain. Dried fluids lined the edge of it. Other pools that didn’t find it stained the stone floor. To the left was a nasty line up of strangely shaped and sharp objects. The stench nearly choked him.

He quickly closed the door before he could gag. A hand covered his mouth until he realized that was the same hand that opened the door. He wiped the bottom of his face with his sleeve.

‘Disgusting. I should’ve known that torture chambers would be down here.’ He looked over his shoulder at the other two. He winced and then sighed. ‘She might be in there.’

Steeling himself, he cracked the second door open and checked behind it. It was empty but was just as foul as the first.

‘Please don’t be in here…’ He hoped as he opened the third door. Vio gasped.

Maggots feasted on the bludgeoned corpse strapped to the chair. Soulless eyes hung from its face. Broken fingers slouched across the arm rest, each one missing its nail.

He panted as he limply closed the door and stumbled back away from it. The broken brick wall he bumped into kept him from falling backward. Dizziness threatened his balance.

Vio forced himself to take deeper breaths and wiped his face. ‘I’m almost done.’ He told himself as he staggered away from the wall. ‘I want to make sure the maiden isn’t down here!’

Taking one last deep breath, he walked down the hallway to the right and continued to glance through the cells.

‘Just a few more. Seeing bones is better than a tortured dead body.’ He looked into another.

A metal door hitting a wall echoed down the hallway. It was followed by men laughing and the sound of someone struggling.

Vio crouched low to the floor as a cell was slammed shut, hiding the light of the lantern. He looked down as something slid into his foot. Picking it up, he turned it over. ‘A key?’

More laughter rang out as the sound of shuffling steps disappeared.

A cell rattled. CLANG!

“Ugh! Are you kidding me!?”

Vio couldn’t help but chuckle silently as he stood, flipping the key in his hand. ‘Hold on… Maybe I should wait before I free him. I still have cells to check, and he needs to learn his lesson.’

Grinning to himself, he kept searching the last couple of cells. ‘Serves him right for being so arrogant. I’m surprised he found a way into the castle.’ He looked in the last one and paused. ‘What Green said earlier… Why are we so different from each other if we’re supposed to be the same person? I don’t feel cursed or weird, but…’ He held a hand up to his chin. ‘I feel like I’m missing something. What would that be?’

The cell rattled again, taking him from his thoughts.

‘Right. I guess he’s waited long enough.’

Vio wore a sly grin across his face as he approached Blue’s prison. He stepped harder onto the floor so his footsteps would bounce off the walls. He even kicked at bricks and pieces of bone so they would tumble into the light in front of his cell. The lantern was closed behind him.

Blue’s eyes had darted down to the bones and pieces of brick. He held his hands out in front of him as he backed away from the barred door.

“Seriously!” The blue hero hissed. “They have a huge monster down here too!?”

Vio covered his mouth to keep himself from laughing. He started stomping on the floor as he got closer to the light.

He flattened himself to the back of his cell. “Please don’t break this damn cell!” Blue prayed.

Vio stepped into the light. “Well well well. Who do we have here?” He sneered.

“VIO YOU BASTARD!!” Blue was at the bars, gripping them. His face was red.

He snickered at him as he started to pace. “I got you pretty good, huh? So, how did you get into the castle?”

“Shut up and get me out of here!” He barked back. “That’s none of your business.”

Vio flipped the key in the air and caught it. “How about you answer my question?”

“You are SO annoying.” The blue hero rolled his eyes. “Fine! I climbed over the broken arch and walked in through the front.” He crossed his arms. “How did you get in?”

“Green led us through a secret entrance. Pretty useful.” He stopped and looked at him. “We didn’t get caught immediately.”

“WHAT?!” Blue was at the bars again. “How do you know that!”

“I do now!” Vio chuckled.

“Ugh! Are you done yet? There’s, I don’t know, a maiden that needs to be saved or something important like that.”

The purple hero sighed. “I can’t argue with that.” Vio unlocked his cell and dramatically showed him the way out of it.

‘I should be careful,’ he thought amused. ‘He might try to get back at me for this later.’

Blue rolled his eyes, stomping out. He tugged on his shield and sword strap, grabbing his weapons. He turned and stared at Vio. His eyes squinted. “Why are you down here in the first place?”

“Besides saving your ass, I was making sure that the maiden isn’t down here. Good news, she’s not.” He explained.

“Well, if you haven’t found her, chances are that Green hasn’t either. I’m still gonna find her first and prove him wrong!” He began to walk toward the barred door.

“Blue wait. Think about this.”

The blue hero stopped and glared at him.

“You’re about to go up the same stairs that the guards took to leave. Is that really a good idea?” Vio rested his hands on his hips.

Blue’s eyes glanced to the side and then rolled as he crossed his arms again. “Shut it! Show me where you came from.”

“It’s this way.” The purple hero turned, smug.

The echoes of a shriek stopped them.

Blue frowned. “What the—”

More faint screeches filled the dungeon.

“That’s not good.” Vio said, giving Blue a concerned look.

“I was gonna say tha—!”

“Come on!”

They both bolted off.

Green pushed open the door to Zelda’s throne room. His shoulders slouched. “Empty...” He uttered.

The decorations and colors seemed dull in the princess’ absence. A cold loneliness hung in the air. He looked over his shoulder out the window.

There was hardly a town past the castle walls. Smoke plumed into the sky while fire licked at it. The mist in the courtyard lapped at the wall.

‘It’s almost a good thing that Zelda’s not here to see this…’ Green thought, dismal. He glanced at the throne for the last time and left.

The hero jogged down the hallway, the eyes of the paintings lifeless. ‘Alright. If the maiden isn’t in her throne room, then maybe the king’s? It’s big enough to have a full fight in there…’ Reaching the end, he shoved the grand doors open and walked inside.

A rich red rug with swirling gold patterns sat under the king’s throne and stopped just a few paces away from the doorway. The seat was on a slightly higher level, a few stairs leading to it. Six tall pillars, three on each side, stood as decoration. Old Hylian was inscribed in sections along the marble. Large windows took up the back wall behind the throne. A stained glass mural of the Triforce made up the top most window.

The hero gasped. Hovering far above the throne was a dark crystal, evil energy ebbing around it. Green ran up to it, hopping up the few steps.

“Uh-Ma’am! Can you hear me?” He shouted up to it.

No response.

“Duh, she’s trapped.” He mumbled to himself. “Er, I’m gonna find a way to get you down from there! Just hold on a little longer!” He whipped his head to the left and right, scanning for something to throw. ‘Zelda, please forgive me if I have to break a pot or two!’

Green’s eyes darted to the windows. He instinctually held his shield up.

CRASH!

Glass rained to the floor, the pieces bouncing off his shield and legs. A gut wrenching screech filled the room and shook the ground.

The hero widened his stance and slung his sword out. “Shadow!” He growled.

“Shadow?” The dark hero looked down at him from the grey beast’s back, sitting. “What’s that? A nickname? Tsk.” He stood, waving off the name. “I’m Dark Link, and that maiden is coming with me!” He snapped his fingers, the crystal prison lowering to him.

Green’s mouth dropped, aghast. ‘What am I—I can’t—!’

The dragon snapped at the crystal, biting at it until it slid down it’s throat. It’s forked tongue licked it’s scaly lips.

Shadow and Green stared at the beast, their mouths hanging from their faces.

“Feisty!” The dark hero scolded, hands on his hips.

“Feisty!?” The hero repeated in dismay.

“I get it. I should’ve fed you before I took you out. That’s my bad.” He rubbed on the dragon’s long neck. His slit eyes flicked to Green. A wicked smile curled his lips. “But since you’re so hungry, how does a hero sound? Will that suit you?”

The grey beast bared it’s wicked fangs, it’s bright red eyes locking onto Green.

The green hero felt his stomach drop as he gawked at the monster.

“Aw! Have fun~!” Shadow gave the dragon a kiss on the neck before hopping off it and sinking into the floor.

Feisty stomped it’s front legs into a wide stance, the floor shaking with each step. It stretched it’s neck and bellowed at Green, it’s wings flared behind it. It raced toward him, jaws reared back.

“AAAHHHH!” Green dashed to the right towards the closest pillar.

The dragon swiped it’s black claws at the marble, sending it crashing down.

The pillar broke into large chunks. Green rolled past it before it could squash him, panting.

Claws swiped at him, followed by jaws snapping. The hero dodged and ducked the attacks, stabbing his sword through the base of a claw slashing at him again.

Feisty cried out, shaking it’s foot. The talon flopped limply.

“Ha! Take that!!” Green shouted. ‘Finally! I’m getting somewhere.’

Smoke snorted from the grey beast’s nostrils. Opening it’s mouth, sparks flashed at the back of it’s throat before fire spewed out.

Green high tailed it to the other pillars, the stream of flames following him. He panted behind the white stone. ‘This is gonna be a long fight...’

Blue and Vio raced up the steps as another screech filled the castle.

“Green must have found the maiden. He said that we might fight something when one of us finds her.” Vio guessed.

“Hey! That might not be true! He could’ve just pissed off that bastard and had the dragon sent after him.” The blue hero argued.

He ignored the comment, the both of them reaching the top.

Swords clanged together as Red defended attacks from a knight. A smaller man laid to the side in the corridor.

Blue slowed his pace while Vio ran faster, grabbing his sword and shield.

The purple hero ducked under a swing and kicked the knight’s knee from behind. The armored man yelped as his knee buckled. Vio sent his sword for his neck.

“Wait!” Red deflected Vio’s attack with his blade and shield punched the knight’s helmet. The hefty man keeled over. “Vio, he’s a real person!”

“And that’s why you don’t go butting into other people’s fights!” Blue scolded joining them.

“Oh.” Vio squinted his eyes and then shook his head. “Anyway, we need to follow the noise. I think it’s this way.” He started to run down the hallway, paintings of kings and queens ahead.

Blue rolled his eyes before keeping up with him, Red just behind them both.

Two gilded doors were wide open at the end of the hallway, Green standing in front of it with his back to them. He tensed and threw himself to the left, fire shooting out the double doors.

Red gasped. “We gotta help him!”

“Right!” Vio agreed.

“I’m killing that dragon!” Blue shouted.

Green avoided the grey dragon’s toothy muzzle snapping at him, his sword bouncing off the scales on it’s neck. ‘Dammit!’ He panted, leaping away from the thick tail swinging at him. His actions were getting slower. ‘I’m getting tired and this thing seems like it could do this forever!’ He huffed. ‘I definitely lost some of my stamina over the years…’

Feisty screeched out, lunging at something behind it.

‘Huh?’ Green watched the other three heroes roll to either side, avoiding the attack. “Guys!?”

“Hey Green!” Red greeted cheerfully. “We’re here to help!” He stood by his side.

“No, you are!” Blue tried stabbing his blade into the side of the beast, but he couldn’t penetrate the scales. Claws were sent his way.

“Blue, stop being so aggressive!” Green shouted. “You’ll wear yourself out!”

The blue hero side stepped the dragon’s swing and jabbed his sword into the underside of it’s front leg. “Ha! Take that, you ugly thing! Wha-AAAAAAAHHH!!”

Feisty roared and chased after him with flames.

Vio face palmed. “Let’s just try to stay out each other’s way.”

Blue led the dragon back to the pillars, hiding behind one of them. The other three ran after them and surrounded the beast.

The grey dragon twisted around. It’s tail leveled the marble pillars on the right, sending pieces of it flying toward the heroes.

Green rolled away from the debris and the tail. He watched Blue stand up from ducking, looking back in horror. As the scaly beast threw it’s face at him, Green carved his sword into the underside of it’s hind leg. Red followed suit on the other.

Feisty cried out at the ceiling, stomping its legs. It focused on the green hero and tried to chomp at him. Smoke puffed from it’s nose.

Green dove behind the center pillar on the left, fire blasting around him. The flames started to creep around his left as hefty stomps shook the floor. ‘What!? That damn monster is smart!’ He carefully creeped around it, his back glued to the white stone.

“Red!” Vio’s voice called out.

The red hero gasped, racing to his side. Green stared at the two of them gathering behind the pillar to his right. ‘What are they—’ His eyes darted up.

The marble slowly fell forward. It smacked down across the grey beast’s neck, a sickening crunch echoing out as it was pinned down.

Green side stepped the pillar he hid behind as it toppled over toward him. He backed away from the sight of the dragon.

Feisty’s limbs beneath the neck twitched uncontrollably. It’s red eyes stared ahead, glazed over.

Shadow’s eyes popped out at the sight of his dead beast from the upper level he watched from, the slits in his eyes needle thin. He gripped his face as he began to heave air in and out, faster and faster.

‘How dare they!’ His gaze fixed on Vio. ‘This shouldn’t have happened!

Dark energy seeped from his skin, his fingers turning a deep grey. ‘Oh I should kill you for that!’ He gripped the guard rail. ‘CURSE YOU VAATI!!’

The dark hero warped away.

The dragon’s body stilled, the four heroes standing away from it. The grey beast imploded into dark magic that dissipated in the air. In place of its corpse was the crystal prison.

Cracks covered the crystal. It shattered to little pieces, a woman wearing a blue dress falling to her knees from it. Her arms kept her from lying on the glass covered rug. She breathed heavily.

“Ma’am!” Green rushed to her side along with Red. “Are you alright?” He knelt down next to her.

She brushed her blue hair out of her face as she looked up at him, then Red. She frowned at the other two. The maiden sighed. “I see.”

She found her feet, stumbling a little as she regained her balance. She glanced around at her surroundings before her gaze landed on Green. “So… You’ve pulled the sword.” Regret sat in her brown eyes. “Thank you for taking up fate once again. All of you.”

The green hero was speechless. “O-Of course!” ‘Wow, a thank you? I usually get that much later!’ “Um, right. Shadow has destroyed Castle Town and Hyrule’s guard has been possessed. I haven’t seen the king at all.” He looked over his shoulder at the others. “Guys?”

“I haven’t seen him.” Red replied.

“I have no idea what he looks like.” Blue said.

“Nope.” Vio responded.

Green gave Blue a concerned look.

“Hmm. I see.” She rolled her shoulders. “Thank you all for freeing me. The crystal was draining me of my powers.” The blue maiden walked in front of the throne and turned to look down the hallway. “We must find the other maidens of Hyrule. Once we find them, we’ll be able to find Zelda and then Vaati.” She explained.

“Alright!” Red said.

“Do you know where they might be?” Vio asked.

The maiden briefly smiled at them. “Yes. I know where one other is. She’s my sister. I can feel that she’s somewhere in my hometown by the shore south of the castle.”

The sound of rumbling filled the hallway that led to the king’s throne room.

“Hey! He said that they’re up here!” Yelled a voice.

“Let’s get ‘em!”

Men yelling echoed past the gilded doors.

The woman gasped. “Quickly! All of you stand together!”

The heroes did as she said while blue magic formed in her hands. She brought the power to her chest, her body bursting into sparkles and recombining into a little blue fairy.

“Whoa.” Red muttered, amazed.

“Not that close.” Blue shooed the purple hero away from him.

“I’ll get us out of here!” The fairy shoved the four of them closer together and swirled around them three times. They all disappeared just as the soldiers poured into the room, leaving a few blue twinkles behind.

The commander stomped his way to the front of his men, seeing the magic fade. “DAMMIT!”

All of the boys fell into the grass of south Hyrule field.

“Get off me!” Blue moved Red’s legs off his torso.

Green stared into Vio’s eyes, shocked.

The purple hero raised an unimpressed eyebrow.

“Sorry…” Green muttered as he got off him, turning away from him. ‘I’m gonna forget this ever happened before this keeps me up at night…’

The blue fairy drowsily floated down. Red reached his hands up and carefully caught her.

“Miss fairy?” He said worried.

“I’m sorry heroes. My powers are weak from being drained. I wanted to teleport you further, but I can’t.” The blue maiden apologized.

“No, it’s okay! You can rest for as long as you need.” Red said.

“Yeah, you did your best.” Blue added, standing.

“Looks like we’re just a little ways from the castle.” Vio pointed out, standing as well.

Crowds of people gathered just beyond the south drawbridge, taking in the damage. Children clung to their parents sobbing while others stood in shock at what had become of their homes.

Green gripped his fists at the sorry sight. Anger heated his face. “Damn you, Shadow! Ruining innocent people’s lives… All for what!?”

The fairy chuckled weakly. “Dear hero, he is everything that you’re not. The most twisted and foul individual I’ve come across in my time.”

“Ugh! Hearing that just makes me want to kick his ass even more!” Blue huffed, crossing his arms.

“So you think he enjoys destroying everything?” The purple hero asked. He turned and faced Red.

“I do, but let’s not waste any more time.”

Green sighed, his shoulders relaxing. “You’re right.” He bent down next to Red. “Where’s your hometown?”

“The Village of Mercenaria, by the shores and beaches south of here.”

“Wait… You mean the place with all of the boats and ships?”

The fairy shined a bit brighter. “Yes! That’s the one!”

“I’ve been there a few times with my grandpa, so I know the way from here.” Green stood, Red doing the same.

“Great! I can lead you all once I’ve rested enough. Call for me if you need me!” She rose from Red’s hand and zipped into his chest.

“Wha—!?” The red hero patted the spot she flew into. He looked at Green with panic, his face pink. “She’s inside me!”

“Oh, fairies do that all the time.” He shrugged.

“The fairy was a woman just a second ago.” Vio replied, a hand on his hip. The blue hero’s face squinted in confusion.

Green looked to the side, his cheeks warm. ‘Huh… Good point... Why do I feel embarrassed!?’ He started to walk off so they wouldn’t see his face. “Uh, Red can ask her about that. It’s this way!”

Blue shrugged and kept up with him. Red still felt his chest as Vio ushered him forward.

He led them across the field, glancing back at the castle and then the direction of his home. Smoke rose from the familiar trees in the distance. He sighed in relief. ‘I’ll return. I promise.’

Chapter Text

‘Hmm… I feel a little off today… Like something’s bothering me, but I can’t quite place it…’ She sank into her throne, eyeing the courtyard from the window in front of her. ‘He’s visiting today, right? Maybe I should tell him…’

Zelda sighed. ‘He always takes forever to find his way up here… or perhaps I’m just impatient.’ She crossed her arms, smiling to herself. ‘I can’t help it! He’s always having fun while I’m stuck in here! Stuck in here…’ She frowned. ‘Stuck in—?!’

The princess’ eyes snapped open from her dream, her hands catching herself against the cold crystal as she lurched forward. She breathed heavily, blinking her eyes a few times before forcing them shut.

‘Don’t look! Focus. I’m back in the castle. I’m in my throne room.’ The pattern the dark power made against the crystal prison tugged at her will, weakening it. She felt it searching for her powers to leech on and steal. ‘Link’s just about to visit.’ She told herself. She deepened her breaths. ‘He’s almost—huh?’

The sound of shouting barely made it past the crystal wall. Keeping her eyes closed, she placed her ear against it.

‘Lost?’ She squinted her eyes. ‘Not…your…’ She pressed herself into the prison more. She could hardly make out the conversation outside of it. ‘Don’t you dare… More shouting…’

“WAAAHHH!” Zelda cried out.

Force pressed her down and back against her cell as it soared upward, making it tremble. Fear taking a hold of her, she opened her eyes, shocked at the sight.

Clear blue sky surrounded the outside, the dark magic gone. The crystal prison shot through the clouds as it rocketed into the air. Clouds laid like a puffy blanket below when the crystal slowed to a halt. The afternoon sun warmed her just a bit.

Zelda took in the atmosphere. ‘Why am I up here?’ Her eyes squinted at the structure to her left in the far distance. ‘What is that?’

The prison yanked itself to the left, Zelda smacking against the right wall. Steadying herself, she looked over her shoulder and watched a palace speed toward her. The cell came to a stop, throwing her to the left.

The princess pushed herself off the wall. Her hand held her forehead. ‘Dear Hylia, what is happening!’ She gasped.

Cracks split across her cell, connecting with each other and forming tinier breaks.

Fingers snapped.

CRASH!

Icy air engulfed her as she fell to her hands and knees. Her breath froze as it left her mouth. Zelda’s eyes darted ahead, meeting bright red ones. She pushed herself to her feet. Her fists clenched.

“Do you recognize me?”

“Oh I do.” Her words left slowly. Her blood raced, the cold an afterthought. “No matter what form you take, I will always know you, Vaati, the Evil Wind Sorcerer.”

His grin spread to an even wider one. The wind mage’s human form sat relaxed against his throne, resting his face upon his hand. The sun from the windows shone on his pastel purple skin.

“I want no part of your games! What do you want from me!” Zelda demanded, glaring at him.

Vaati glanced at his black pointed nails, almost bored. “I want you and Link to suffer.” He fully faced her, his hands gripping the arm rests. “That was made clear to me over the five years I spent trapped inside that damned blade!” He snarled.

Standing, he regained his composure. “So welcome to the Palace of Clouds.” The wind mage half bowed. “Feel free to explore. I expect it will become more livelier as time passes.” He gestured to the sky through the window she came through. “If you attempt to leave the heavens, I’ll come fetch you myself. If something bothers you, you will report it directly to me.”

He snapped his fingers, a maid peeking in. “Show Princess Zelda to her room, please.” Vaati smiled at her. “I hope you enjoy your long long stay.” He turned away toward the window, flaring his huge black wings. Long deep lavender hair flowed behind him.

The princess stood stunned. The cold gripped her. “H-How long?” The words hardly left.

He looked over his shoulder. “Five years to this day.” His gaze switched to the maid. “Prepare her something as well. I’ll be back later. I have business to attend to.” The wind mage leaped out the window, gliding off in the distance.

Zelda stared out, stupefied.

“Come dear, it’s not too far.”

The old woman gently held her arm and guided her up some stairs. Zelda stiffly walked through the door she opened, taking in her room.

A comfortable bed sat in the center of the left wall, a chest resting at the foot of it. A vanity was against the right wall with a small stool. Zelda looked out the huge window that let sunshine in. It was chilly, but not as freezing as the throne room.

“I’ll be back with some food and a change of clothes.” The maid pat her shoulder. “I’m sure you’ve noticed how cold it is up here, but Master Vaati can’t feel it. I’ll be back in a moment.”

Zelda numbly nodded her head as the maid left. She stepped toward her vanity and pulled the stool out, sitting down. She took one glance at herself in the mirror and covered her mouth. Tears fell from her cheeks as she softly sobbed into her fingers. ‘This is just a bigger cage! Five years!?’ She stared at her reflection, sniffing. ‘So cruel…’ Her hand wiped her cheeks. ‘There must be something I can do to leave this place. Something!’

Trees surrounded the boys as they strolled down a wide dirt path. The sky changed to yellow and orange while the sun lowered.

“So you don’t remember anything either?” Green asked.

“Don’t say it like that! It’s that damn sorcerer’s fault that I landed so hard.” The blue hero waved off.

“Right, but how did you find your way to the castle?”

Blue crossed his arms. “I can read signs, you know. Besides, once you see it in the distance, you can’t miss it.” He glanced back at Vio. “You’ve been quiet.”

The purple hero gave him an annoyed expression. “This isn’t about me.”

“Psh, whatever. I doubt you remember anything either.”

“More than you.” Vio grinned.

“Shut up! I’ll get my memories back! You’re not any less cursed than me anyways!”

Red moped. “I can’t believe I’m cursed and I don’t remember anything…” His shoulders drooped forward.

Green’s mouth dropped in dismay. “Wait a sec—”

“No!” Blue jabbed his finger toward him. “You said that I’m not a perfect copy of you because Vaati cursed your sword. The same thing applies to you guys, too!” He looked between Vio and Red.

The purple hero crossed his arms. “Unfortunately, he’s right.” He ignored the glare the blue hero gave him. “We’re different extremes of you, Green.”

Green’s face was astounded as he recounted his time with them throughout the day. “You’re right…” He gazed at Blue. “You’re hotheaded.”

“And heroic.” Blue added, his nose up.

“Red, you get really emotional sometimes and you…” Green looked back at Vio, the purple hero’s eyes curiously waiting for his response. “I guess you’re more thoughtful.” ‘That was hard to admit…’ Green looked ahead. “Why would he curse my sword like this? He could’ve just removed the magic or destroyed it.”

“Ugh, you sound like him now.” Blue rolled his eyes as he gestured to Vio.

“Maybe he thought we would stop you somehow.” Vio suggested.

“Well, it doesn’t matter now!” Red said with a smile. His hands were on his hips. “All he did was give Hyrule three more heroes!”

“Damn right!” Blue marched off the path with a cocky grin and hopped onto a rock. The other three stopped to watch. “By the end of all this, the people of Hyrule will be crying and graciously thanking their blue savior!” He dramatically held his sword toward the sky.

Red giggled at him while Green smirked and shook his head.

“We’ll see what happens.” Green kept on walking with a smirk.

“Get down from there.” The purple hero shooed.

Blue stuck his tongue out at him and put his sword away, hopping down.

“Besides, weren’t you worried about people finding out that we’re copies of him?” Vio slyly asked.

Blue’s face froze in horror.

“Right, you said something about the guards knowing that you don’t have brothers.” Red recalled, looking to Green.

The green hero face palmed himself. “Dear Hylia, you’re right. I almost forgot about that…” He shrugged his shoulders. “I’m not gonna try to hide any of you…”

“I say we don’t care. There are more important things to worry about anyways.” Vio replied, nonchalant.

“That makes the most sense to me.” Red agreed.

“Same.” Green said.

Vio raised his eyebrows at Blue.

“Whatever.” He glared back at him.

“Anyways, I’m sure you two will get your memories back soon enough.” Green said confidently. ‘I’m a little surprised that it’s just those two, but at least its not all three…’

They continued along the path. The trees became wide and gnarled as they walked, the color of their trunks and leaves deepening. Bushes rustled here and there. Frantic screeches of birds called overhead. The forest darkened as the sun sank lower, red clouds scattered across the sky.

Green glanced up. ‘Geez… I can hardly see the sky past the leaves.’ He took in the woods around him. ‘The darker it gets, the more dangerous traveling will be… Thank Hylia I’m starting to recognize some of these trees.’

“Guys, I don’t feel so good…” Red held his arms, his eyes wearily scanning the shrubs they passed. “Something’s off…”

“You think so?” Green asked, looking at him. ‘Now that he mentioned it—’

“Really? You’re scared of the dark?” The blue hero rolled his eyes, crossing his arms. “You have a sword and shield, and you know how to use them.”

“Well duh!” Red turned around and faced him with an irritated expression. “I’m not scared of the dark!”

Green’s ear twitched. He stopped and held out his arm to stop them. A familiar grumble met his ears. The sound came from his left. He faced it. “Red’s right. Something’s wrong.”

“Seriously? You too?” Blue put his hands on his hips, unimpressed.

“Shut it.” Green squeezed between some bushes, heading toward the sounds. Red followed him.

Blue made an annoyed face and kept up with them, Vio behind him.

The four of them snuck around the trees, trailing after Green. His eyes caught sight of a fire. Crouching down, he approached the edge of the overhang.

A camp of bokoblins sat at the bottom. They grumbled and mumbled their snorty language to each other around the fire. A few stood off to the side and others gnawed on some bark.

Green gasped. ‘How do they have those!?’

Barrels marked with fire symbols sat around the edge of the camp. One of the bokoblins pointed out at the trees while standing next them, another bokoblin nodding it’s head.

He squinted his eyes, the slope of a roof sticking up past the flora in the distance.

His eyes boggled at the sight. “This is bad.” Green hissed.

“Monsters are bad.” Blue said, his arms still crossed.

“Obviously! I was saying that I think they’re going to throw those fire barrels at the inn over there.” Green explained in a hushed voice.

Shock took over Blue’s expression.

“How should we stop them?” Red asked. “I don’t want them to run off with the barrels while we fight.”

“They also might set the forest and us on fire if they break them while fighting us.” Vio pointed out.

Green held his chin. “We could lure them out—”

“Ugh, you guys take forever! Let’s just go fight them and save the inn.” Blue leaped down from the overlook, unsheathing his weapons as he slid down the incline.

“Blue!” Green shouted. “You have got to be kidding me!”

“That idiot.” Vio muttered before grabbing his weapons and hopping down.

Green groaned. “Come on, Red.”

“Okay!”

The two of them slid down the dirt, joining the others. Blue attacked aggressively while Vio dodged attacks and countered with stabs.

Green lunged after a bokoblin with it’s back turned to him. His sword dragged across the thick skin, leaving a jagged shallow cut. ‘What!?’ He eyed the edge of his blade. ‘This is so dull!’

The monster howled out in pain, whipping around. Growling, it threw itself at him.

He rolled to the side, the bokoblin soaring over him. He grinned as he got up, but the air was knocked out of him as he was tackled.

Green met the blue hero’s agitated expression. “Watch where you’re—!” He shoved Blue away from him, scooting away from a thick branch that slammed between them.

The bokoblin swung its branch at Blue again. Green hopped to his feet and forced his sword into the monster’s spine. It fell face first into the grass, poofing into purple smoke.

“Stay out of my fight, Green!” The blue hero shouted at him. He turned around and blocked a punch from another bokoblin.

“You’re welcome!” Green yelled over his shoulder. The hero dodged a swing and stabbed his sword into the monster’s neck. ‘Damn!’ He shoved his blade in more and drove it out to the side to finish the fiend. ‘I’ve got to do something about this sword soon…’

“Get off me!” Red’s voice shouted from behind.

Green twisted around just in time to hop out of the way of a bokoblin stumbling toward him. It tripped over it’s foot and fell flat on it’s back. Aiming for it’s chest, he stabbed his blade down, but the monster rolled to the side.

“Wha—!?”

The monster leapt to it’s feet and snatched a barrel. It bolted off into the trees.

“Oh hell no!” Green raced after the bokoblin.

The pig monster panted and snorted. It’s pace started to falter, each step slower.

Green pulled his arm back and jabbed his blade into the bokoblin’s back. The monster’s posture slacked, it sloppily tossing the barrel as it slapped onto the forest floor.

“No—! Oh…” Green sighed in relief as a thick bush caught the fire barrel and gently let it roll onto the dirt. He sat it up so it wouldn’t finish the monster’s plan. He walked up to the edge of the overhang that looked over the inn.

The people around the inn looked up at him, dumbstruck. A woman quickly weaved around a few of them, slowing down as her eyes locked on Green’s.

“Link? Is that you?”

He gasped. “Donna?” He crouched down to look at her better. He knew he recognized that short hair. “Yeah! It’s me!” He waved at her and then pointed his thumb behind him. “There were some bokoblins up here that planned to set your inn on fire, but we took care of them!”

Donna’s face was mortified before it changed to confused. “Uh, we?”

“Oh, uh—”

“Green!” Red came to a stop on his left. “We got all of them. None of the barrels went off!” He said excitedly.

“Oh, this was the inn you were talking about.” Blue was on his right. “What’s wrong with our swords?”
Vio was at Red’s side, giving him an intrigued look.

All four of them looked down at Donna in unison.

“Wah!” She took a step back. “Link, there’s three more of you!?” She asked, confounded. She turned away. “Am I losing it?” She muttered. The other patrons murmured amongst themselves at the sight of the heroes.

“Wait! I can explain! Just,” Green stood up, “Give us a minute to get down there!” He called down.

He led them all down the right side of the overhang, the path they were following coming closer.

“Who is she?” Red asked catching up to his side.

“That’s Donna. She owns the Twisted Branches Inn. I’ve known her since I was little, but it’s been years since she last saw me.” He explained, smiling at the end.

Donna met them at the entrance of her inn. Her curious eyes took in their faces. “Wow… There really are four of you… You all look exactly alike! What happened?” She held her arms.

“Uh, well, long story short, Hyrule’s in trouble again and we’re trying to save it. An evil sorcerer split me up.” Green replied with a shrug.

The owner covered her mouth. “Do you mean…?”

Green nodded his head. “Yep. That one.”

“I see. That explains some of the strange things happening around here.” She brought her hands together. “Thank you all for taking care of the monsters. I don’t know what I would’ve done if my inn was set ablaze!” Her eyes looked up past the trees. “Do you need a place to spend the night? It’s getting late.”

“We do!” Red said. “We were just about to ask you about that.”

“Oh, no worries! You can stay here free of charge! I’ll show you to your room.”

Red beamed at Green as the four of them followed her into the inn.

They passed by an arrangement of tables and chairs as they followed Donna. A bar with a few guests sat at the back. Taking a right, the owner led them down a hallway with several doors. She opened the third door on the left.

“Here you go! This will be your room for the night.” Donna said, smiling.

Red smiled back. “Thank you so much! You’re so kind!”

Blue nodded his head. “Yeah, thanks.”

“Thanks for helping us.” Vio grinned.

“Of course! You saved my inn. This is the least I can do.” As the other three took in the room, she faced Green and lowered her voice. “Besides, it’s been a long time since I’ve seen you. When you get settled in, can you come find me?” She asked quietly.

“Sure.” Green replied with a kind smile.

She pat his shoulder before leaving them, closing the door behind her.

The room had two large beds sat side by side, each with a chest in front of them. A lantern hung by the door.

“Well,” Blue closed the chest he looked in. He put his hands on his hips. “How are we gonna decide who sleeps in a bed and who sleeps on the floor?”

“We are NOT doing that.” Green said, giving him a look. “These beds are big enough to share. I don’t care who shares with me.”

Red had sat down on the edge of the bed. “Huh, I never thought about who I would like to sleep with.” He wondered aloud.

“Vio, I am not sleeping with you.” The blue hero pointed a finger at him.

“Good. I didn’t want to.” Vio nonchalantly replied.

Green face palmed himself. ‘I can’t listen to this.’ He left the room and walked back out to the tavern section. Seeing Donna by the bar, he headed her way and sat on the stool.

“Hey. What did you want to talk about?”

Donna put down a glass she had dried before turning around and facing him. “Are you doing alright? Your grandfather told me about how you saved Hyrule and the princess in the past, but I didn’t think you’d be doing it again, let alone so soon!”

Green was baffled by the question. “Oh, uh, I mean… I feel fine. I’m not hurt or anything.” He scratched the back of his head. “There being three more of me has definitely been something.” ‘I guess I haven’t really thought about it…’

She chuckled, setting down another dried glass. “I bet it has been. It’s a little strange to see four of your face, but four heroes saving Hyrule? I can’t deny the good in that!” She grabbed another cup. “Oh… Does your grandfather know? Were you able to talk to him?”

The memory of his grandpa’s sad eyes staring into his flashed by. “Well… I was able to say goodbye to him and… sort of explain what happened. Castle Town was being destroyed by a dragon.” He shrugged and met her gaze. “Not much you can say when that’s going on.”

Donna’s eyes stared at him, horrified. “What? Castle Town… has been destroyed?”

His eyes lit up in realization. “Oh, right! Yeah, it was destroyed this afternoon. We escaped a few hours ago.” He smiled at her. “You don’t have to worry about the dragon coming here, though. We took care of it!”

She stepped back, putting the glass down before her shaky hands dropped it. Concern took over her face. “You all slew the dragon,” She scanned him up and down, “Without a scratch?” A hand covered her mouth as she looked away. She met his gaze again, her stare intense. “Link, are you sure you’re alright?”

He raised an eyebrow. ‘She’s asking again?’ “Yeah, I’m fine.” He nodded. His hand rubbed his forehead, an ache starting to form. “I think I’ll head outside before calling it a night.” Green took her hand. “Thanks again for letting us stay. It means a lot.” He smiled.

“O-Of course. Let me know if you need anything else.” Donna’s eyes watered.

“Alright!” ‘Huh…’ He stepped outside and gazed up at the old oaks. ‘She seemed like she was about to cry. It is pretty terrible that the town is destroyed, but at least the dragon is dead so the other villages can’t be attacked by it…’ He saw Vio sitting on a thick log by a fire.

“Oh, hey.” He walked over and sat next to him.

The purple hero met his gaze. “What’s up?”

Green shrugged. “Donna was just asking how I’ve been. So, who’s sharing with who?”

Vio smirked. “You’re with Blue.” He snickered. “Have fun with that.”

His shoulders drooped as he made a pained expression. “Don’t say it like that ever again.” He groaned. He sat up straight. “I hope those two get their memories back soon. I learned a lot from my first adventure with Ezlo, but they’ll probably catch on pretty quick. They are me, or um, us, I mean.”

“Y-Yeah, they definitely will.” He glanced to the side for a moment. “Maybe if you bring up what you did in the past, you might jog their memory.” He suggested.

“Oh! Good idea!” Green glanced up at the sky. Stars twinkled past the gaps in the leaves. “Though, it’s a little late for that now.”

He nodded his head. “Sure is.”

“Let’s head inside.” He stood.

Vio followed him back inside to their room. Green twisted the knob and swung the door open. He paused in the door frame, Vio bumping into him.

Red sat on the bed closest to the wall. He held a pillow to his chest, his eyes locked on Blue. Blue was tucked under the covers in the other bed, his eyes staring at Red’s.

Green glanced between the both of them, puzzled. “What are you two doing?”

“Staring contest.” Blue replied. “I’m gonna win.”

“No you’re not!” Red sang with a cute smile. His eyes sparkled.

“Argh!” Blue blinked like something got in his eye. He rubbed them. “You’re cheating looking at me like that!”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about!” The red hero looked at the two by the door. “That’s the third round I’ve won in a row! Yaaaay!” He fell backward on the bed gleefully.

“Cheater!” The blue hero hissed. He tugged the covers up a little higher. His eyes slid over to Green. “Don’t you dare steal all of the blanket.” He squinted his eyes at him.

Green made a dismayed expression. “Same to you!” He joined him and faced away. He watched Vio set down a lantern. Glancing at the door, he saw the lantern still hanging there. His eyebrow raised. “Vio, where did you get that?”

“Oh this? The castle’s dungeon.” He got into bed with Red.

Green sat up, the covers pulling down off Blue. “The dungeon? Why were you there?” ‘That’s one of the few places that would keep me up at night!’

“He was making sure that the maiden wasn’t down there.” Blue explained for him.

“And saving your ass, again.” Vio added, smirking.

Blue sat up, crossing his arms. “You can’t really call unlocking a cell saving someone. You unlocked something. Anyone can do that.”

A bewildered look took over Green. He stared at the blue hero. “You were locked in a cell in the dungeon!?”

Vio smirked. “Sure was. Got caught by the guards as soon as he entered the castle through the front entrance.”

“Oh, you climbed the debris?” Red asked.

“Yeah, I did.” Blue nodded his head.

Green fell back onto his pillow, stupefied. “Ooookay then.” He turned over. “Let’s just go to bed. I’m tired.” ‘I can’t even begin to think about what I just heard… I’ll do that in the morning…’

“Wait! You still haven’t explained what’s wrong with our swords.” Blue looked at him. “Why the hell are they so dull? You said you’re the one that made them.” He asked.

The original hero faced him with an annoyed expression. “Yeah, I made them, but it’s been sitting in a pedestal for like 5 years sealing Vaati until last night. Can’t really sharpen a sword that was keeping someone prisoner.” He stared at the ceiling while he explained.

“Tch, I guess.”

“With that said, I don’t think normally sharpening the swords will work.” Vio said.

“You don’t? Why not?” Red asked.

“It’s because they’re made of magic elements that I collected when I was younger.” Green answered. “You can’t sharpen a magic sword without magic. A sharpening stone would do nothing.”

“Ugh.” Blue flopped back onto his pillow, the shock wave shifting Green. “So we’re stuck using butter knives for a while? Damn you, Vaati…” He grumbled.

Red chuckled and Vio hid a grin.

A stupid tired smile played on Green’s face. “Yeah, we are.” He snickered a little as he turned away. “Let’s go to sleep, guys.”

“Good night!” Red said.

 A moment passed.

“You’re supposed to say it back.” A threat hid in his playful tone.

Blue snickered. Green frowned at him. Vio shrugged.

“Good night!” They all said.

Black boots shuffled along the path, following several sets of similar sized footprints. The moonlight shot through the leaves of the forest here and there.

“Wait…” Shadow looked to the next spot of moonlight. The tracks were missing. His eyebrows arched, he turned and looked behind him. The dirt showed his own trail.

“UGH!” He stomped his foot. “Am I just wandering around!?” He back tracked and closely scanned the path. “I swear I was following the tracks the entire time!” He hissed to himself as he only saw his own prints. “Whatever! I’m not getting anywhere just walking in circles.” Huffing, Shadow snapped his fingers twice, warping away.

Cold gripped his arms and legs as he fell back against a thick wall. Rubbing the back of his head, he blinked a few times, but his black surroundings never changed.

The dark hero’s heart picked up its pace as he quickly felt around for anything. Reaching out ahead of him, his hands rubbed against painted wood. His fingers sank in various grooves and divots.

‘Huh? This is carved?’

His index finger slid down a perfectly straight vertical line.

His blood simmered as he rolled his eyes and kicked the wood as hard as he could.

The closet doors slapped the walls. A small candle chandelier flooded the closet with light, keeping the entire room well lit.

‘Whose room is this?’ Shadow took in the white and lilac decorations as he stepped out. A large bed with white sheets stretched out in front of him. The furniture was beautifully carved with floral shapes. ‘It’s kind of girly…’

A set of doors flipped open as a blur busted past them. With no time to react, Shadow was slammed against the wall and pinned to it. He struggled to move his arms past his sides and his feet dangled. Dark magic bound him.

“DARK LINK!” Vaati roared. He stood past the doorway in a wide stance and his wings were spread.

The dark hero cracked up at the sight of the wind mage’s human form, kicking his legs. Instead of his usual garb, he wore a soft black robe that fell off one shoulder. His long hair was braided and wrapped into a bun, and he wore black slippers.

“This is YOUR room?” He laughed some more. “What are you, a little girl?”

The sorcerer narrowed his eyes as he waved his arm. The scenery around them morphed into his throne room.

“What do you want.” Vaati hissed slowly, sitting on his throne and crossing his legs.

The magic binding the evil hero wisped away. Shadow scoffed and crossed his arms. “I want you to give me some way to find those idiots.”

“So you lost their location, too?” Vaati grinned. “What an awful report this would make. Losing a maiden and losing sight of the heroes?” He sighed. “I wonder how he’ll take it.” The mage jeered, a nasty smile on his face.

“Shut up!” The dark hero stomped his foot. “Just show me where they are!”

The wind sorcerer waved his hand. A cloudy mirror appeared and floated towards Shadow. The mist swirled away into a vision of a dark room. He leaned closer to get a better look.

The heroes were fast asleep. The green and blue ones were faced away from each other. The purple one fidgeted and then bolted awake, panting. He held his head for a moment before looking at the red hero, who had slung an arm over him.

Vaati waved his hand again, the mirror disappearing. “There.”

He squinted his eyes and put a hand on his hip. “Oh, that was soooo helpful! I don’t know where the hell that is!” Shadow barked, throwing his hands in the air. “If you’re able to do all that, why aren’t you after them right now?”

“I have my own plans that I’m tending to. None of which concern you.” He snapped his fingers and six lights bounced out of his hand, soaring out the window. “They’re at a place called the Twisted Branches Inn in a forest that’s about midway from the shore.”

“Finally. Something useful.” The evil hero turned, taking a step away.

“Are you going there?”

He stopped. “Obviously.”

“To do what, exactly?”

Shadow whipped around. “I SHOULD go murder them in their sleep, but noooo, they have to sufferrrr.” He sassed. “So I’ll just set the inn on fire. That sounds like suffering to me!”

Vaati slowly blinked at him. “You don’t think, do you?”

“What?” Shadow spat.

“Burning the inn is fine and all, but what after that? Why do you think they’re at the inn? Where could they be headed?”

He brought a finger to his lips, thinking.

The wind mage rolled his eyes. “Where did you hide the maidens?”

“Hmm… I know I hid one by the sea… Oh.”

“Oh. Here’s a better plan. Go litter the path they might take with monsters and assault the village by the shore. Put something worth while to guard the maiden instead of that dumb beast.” He leaned back on his throne with an unimpressed look.

“Shut the hell up! I liked that dragon!” Shadow warped away.

The six lights danced along the thick clouds together before flying in different directions. One rocketed towards the sea, it taking a right and heading for the trees. It shot into a forest clearing housing tents and a dying camp fire. Making it’s way into the biggest tent, the light hovered over a sleeping man’s head. It shoved itself past the man’s temple.

The man’s eyes flicked open wide, a red shine briefly glowing and fading away. He sat up, almost entranced.

“It’s time. He will save us all!”

Chapter Text

“Hya!” Green’s sword sliced through the slime monster. The halves of jelly slopped onto the grass and formed into smaller slimes. Making a disgusted face, he stomped on them to finish them off. ‘Yuck!’ He caught his breath as he glanced behind him.

“Ugh! These chuchus are disgusting!” Blue growled, cutting a larger one down. The little goops fell to the ground and hopped onto his legs. “AAAAH! GET OFF ME!!” He kicked his legs around, one of the slimes flying off him.

Green ducked as the green monster soared over him. Red barely leaned to the side in time, the slime splatting on a tree trunk behind him.

“Watch it!” The red hero scolded, side-stepping one lunging at him and crushing it under his boot.

Vio kicked his foot through one. “This is the last one.” He sighed, panting. “Hopefully this is the last ambush, too.”

“Same. My arms are starting to get sore.” Red replied, tired. He rubbed his left arm as sweat fell past his temple.

Blue wiped his forehead and rolled out his shoulders. “Geez, Green. Why are you so out of shape?” He asked. He put his hands on his hips.

The green hero snapped his head around to face him. “Shut it! If I had a known a month ago that this was going to happen, I would be stronger!” He crossed his arms and huffed.

“You wouldn’t be so tired if you thought before swung your sword.” Vio scolded as he put his blade away. “You’re covered in nicks and scratches because of how careless you are.”

“More like because of how cowardly you all fight.” Blue snapped. “If I didn’t have to cover for you all in every battle, I wouldn’t look like this!” He crossed his arms as he glared at the purple hero.

“Uuuum, how is running into a group of octoroks covering for us?” Red asked curiously, a hand up to his face.

“Oh oh, how about when you rushed in and attacked that camp of bokoblins?” Vio suggested in the same tone.

“Or when you baited the tektites to jump at us from the stream?” Green added, irritated.

“If we left those monsters alone, they could have attacked and hurt someone else!” Blue defended. A haughty smile crossed his face. “Besides, what’s hero without a few battle scars?”

“One that’s strategic in battle.” Vio glared at him.

“Pfft. If you think standing around and doing nothing is strategic, you need help. At least I’m getting rid of the monsters.” The blue hero held his nose up.

“Sure, but you’re awful to fight with. Only Hylia knows what you’re gonna do next.” Red complained.

“I don’t need your help! Go fight by yourself like Green does.”

“I already do that!” Red snapped, annoyed.

“Guys, stop! This conversation is going nowhere.” Green began to follow the path. “Just stay out of each other’s way and stop rushing into monsters.” He eyed Blue at the end of his sentence. “We should get moving anyways. No point in losing more daylight.” He glanced up at the sky. The sun was past noon. ‘Geez… How did so much time pass already?’

The arrogant hero rolled his eyes and followed behind him, the other two doing the same.      

The boys trekked on to the village. The trees thinned out as they walked by beaches. The cool breeze from the ocean made the palm trees gently sway. Villagers playing in the sand and water was the only thing missing.

The original hero gazed up at the sun as the village entrance neared. “Nice… Decent timing.”

“Timing for what?” Red asked, catching up to his side.

“Getting to the temple the blue maiden told us about. I’d like to get her sister out of there as soon as possible.” Green explained.

“Speaking of, how is she doing?” Vio asked. “Has she said anything to you?”

Red looked down at his chest worried, a hand over the spot the fairy flew in. “She hasn’t said anything.”

“Didn’t she say she would come out if we called for her?” Blue reminded.

“True, but we don’t need her right now. We should just let her rest.” Green said.

“Makes sense to me!” Red chirped. The other two nodded their heads.

Two carved stone statues marked the entrance to the village. The stone resembled smooth twisted seashells, tinier shells chiseled in randomly. Ships anchored at the dock were to the right. As they strolled up to the statues, an old man stepped out lost in thought. He sighed and shook his head somberly. His head perked up at the sound of them approaching.

“DEAR HYLIA!” The old man blurted, his eyes nearly popping out from his head. “You all look exactly alike!”

“Sure do.” Green replied with a half smile. ‘This is gonna get old so fast…’

“Is something wrong?” Red asked, stepping a little closer to him. “You don’t look like you’re doing so well.”

The grandpa slowly shook his head side to side. “Tragedy has struck our village, dear boys. Strange things have come about.” He met Red’s eyes. “All of the children have gone missing.”

“Missing?” Green repeated. His brows furled.

“What happened?” Blue asked with a hand on his hip.

“Late last night, a mysterious band of people came to our village. They’re dressed in dark cloaks and speak in strange tongues to each other. Since they arrived, the children vanished! We have been looking for them ever since, but we’ve made no progress in finding them…” He explained. “One would think that those people have something to do with it. I’d confront them, but I’d rather meet my end peacefully.”

The blue hero crossed his arms. “It sounds to me like those cloaked guys have some explaining to do. I bet they took those kids!”

Green held a hand up to his chin. “I see what you’re saying, but—”

“You have no proof that the travelers from last night stole them.” Vio said, giving Blue a disappointed look.

“We should look into then!” Red suggested excitedly. “We can’t only focus on the maidens after all. I bet she would like it if we helped her hometown.”

“Exactly!” Green agreed. He met the grandpa’s gaze. “Let’s help find the kids and get them home.”

“You all will help us find our children? Oh, I’m so grateful!” He beamed. “I’ll let our guild know to assist you.” The old man shuffled back into the village.

“Fine by me! I’m gonna find them before all of you!” Blue challenged, starting to walk into the village.

“Seriously?” Green gave him an annoyed expression, making him turn and face him. “How about we all split up and gather information first. We can meet up later, share what we found out, and go from there.”

“And take a thousand years to find them? Pass.” He waved off the idea.

“Stop being a pain.” Vio rolled his eyes and walked past him. He pointed to a building just off center of the village. “Let’s meet at that inn in an hour and go over what we found. I’m going this way.” He walked off to the right.

The blue hero rolled his eyes and took off to the left.

“I’m gonna check out the beach.” Red said. “See ya later!”

“See ya.” Green waved to him as he followed Vio.

Red gawked at the sight of the ships towering over him as he strolled down the docks. The sails were gathered as they rocked from side to side. Men shouted to each other past the sound of wood creaking.

‘These are so cool! Maybe I should sneak onto one?’ He giggled to himself. ‘If I were a kid, I’d be playing pirates and guards all day! Maybe some of them are up there and no one’s realized it yet.’ He took a few steps towards one of the vessels but stopped as his eye caught something on the beach. ‘Wait… Are those—!?’

Playing in the sand were two children with dark hair. They wore light colored clothes and two dark satchels sat next to them.

‘Those must be some of the missing kids! I bet they know where some of the other ones are!’ Red started hurrying toward them only to slow his pace and relax his shoulders as he got closer. ‘I probably shouldn’t run at them like there’s something wrong. Scaring them off wouldn’t do any good!’

“Hey guys! What’cha doin’?” Red asked, waving to them.

“Ooh! Hey, do you wanna make sandcastles with us? We could use some more help.” The little girl asked. Her hair was tied into pigtails on either side and her white dress was covered in sand.

‘After fighting for my life all morning? How can I say no?’ “Yeah, I’ll help!” He beamed, sitting down next to them.

“Can you make the west wall?” The little boy asked. Sand sprinkled his wavy hair. “It needs to look like that one.” He pointed to a sloppy wobbly east wall.

Red chuckled to himself at the sight. “Sure, I can make it look like that.” He looked around over his shoulders to scan the beach over. “Have you guys seen any of the other kids? It’s so nice, I thought that there would be more out here.” He started shaping the west wall.

“I don’t know where they are.” The little girl said, shrugging. “Me and Lucien looked everywhere, and we couldn’t find them.”

The little boy nodded his head in agreement. “We asked our mom and dad, and they said that the other kids have been missing since late last night.” He squinted his eyes and looked to his sister. “Before we got here, right?”

“Yeah, before we got here.” She confirmed, focused on the central tower.

“Before we got here.” He said to Red.

The hero’s eyebrow raised. “Arrived? You guys were travelling to the village last night?”

“Uh-huh!” The small girl said excitedly. “We’re being saved! We don’t have to be afraid anymore!

Red’s frown deepened. “Afraid of what?”

“Pers… Um, perseh…” Lucien looked to his sister again. “What’s the word again, Adalia?”

“Uuuh, I know it but I can’t say it really well. I think mom said that it meant dying.”

“Dying.” He said to Red nodding his head.

Red’s face twisted into shock. ‘Who would be trying to kill these kids and their people!?’

“Wow, this is really looking good!” Adalia praised. “I think we have enough to decorate it now.” She tugged a dark blue velvet satchel into her lap and started fishing around in it.

“What? That’s the wrong one. That’s mom’s.” Her brother pointed out.

“It’s fiiiiine. We’ll put them back when we’re done, silly.” She handed Red a dark blue pearl. “Put that one in the wall you made. I want to attract a mermaid with our castle!”

Red stared at the pearl as he turned it with his fingers. The strange energy coming from it made his palms tingle. “Wow, this is really pretty, but it feels weird. What is it?” He forced his eyes to look away from the pearl and at the kids.

“Oh, you can feel something? I thought that only people from our tribe can do that.” Lucien gave his sister a curious look.

She waved off her brother’s expression. “Our mom said that’s a moon pearl. I don’t think there’s anything special about it, though. It just makes my hands feel weird, too.”

“Gotcha…” ‘I feel like I want to go wherever this leads me.’ His legs itched to stand.

“We have a lot of those pearls, so you can keep that one if you want.” Adalia offered.

“Really? Thanks! That’s really nice of you!” He looked back at the village. “Um, I think I better go. Some of my friends might be looking for me.”

“Aw, you have to go?” The little girl whined.

“We might see him later.” Lucien said to her. “Thanks for helping us, mister!”

The red hero chuckled. “No problem! See ya later!” He began to walk back to the village.

“Bye!” The two of them called.

Red’s legs lead him up a grassy slope back toward the village. ‘I feel like I can’t control myself!’ He tried to steer himself in a different direction, but an overwhelming sense of curiosity held him in a tight grip. He passed a few homes and found the pearl urging him toward the fountain in the center of the village.

The red hero stopped once he was at the edge of it, staring down at the calm water. ‘Well, pearl, you led me here. Now what? This is just an ordinary fountain.’ Red slowly stepped around it, taking in the decorative fish spewing out water. The moon pearl made his hand buzz, making him pause. He squinted his eyes and reached out at a thin jagged line that hung in the air. If he turned his head either way, the line would reflect and disappear like a spider’s web. ‘Has that always been there?’

As his finger touched the crack, he flinched. He shook himself and looked down at his hands. “That didn’t feel like anything… Wha!?” His jaw dropped as he glanced up.

Stars twinkled coldly and an enormous full moon took up the dark blue sky overhead. The town surrounded the red hero with bright vibrant unnatural colors. He looked around frantically. The houses, the plants, everything squirmed around as he moved. The dirt path beneath him stuck to his feet. The air felt thick and tacky.

“AH!” He yelped as he dodged a grown man running past him. “How did he not see me?” He said in disbelief. His eyeballs widened as he focused on the villagers, his chest thumping. Dark and nearly transparent shadows of the villagers passed him. A long line of them stood at a building to his right while others were scattered about.

“What’s going on!?” He cried out.

Blue squinted his eyes as he passed two robed people chatting to each other. ‘This all just makes too much sense!’ He thought as he strolled toward a house with seashells painted on the door. ‘Weird robed people show up, kids go missing. Robed people obviously stole children. Solved!’ He knocked. ‘Walking around and hearing the same thing over and over is useless and isn’t doing anything to actually help these people.’

A tiny plump woman opened up, a cautious face poking out as the door creaked loudly. “Can I help you?” She peeped.

“I heard that your kid went missing from the couple down the street.” Blue recalled, gesturing to his right. “Is that true?”

Her face saddened as her eyes trailed off. “Yes, that’s true.”

“If you don’t mind, how did they disappear? Were they home or outside? Were you around them before they were gone?”

“I’m sorry, I just…” The woman wiped a tear, leaning back into her house. “I’m not ready to think about this right now.” She sniffed.

Blue solemnly nodded his head. “I get it. I won’t ask again if you don’t want to answer.” He put a hand on his chin. “I was trying to see if the kids were all in a certain place or if something happened to them before they disappeared. I want to know if someone took them or if magic did.”

The mother’s eyes met his curiously. “Really? What have you found so far?”

“So far, everyone’s kid has disappeared differently. Some were outside playing with their friends, others inside asleep or with their parents.” He explained. “Since all of them vanished at the same time, there’s no way someone physically took them, especially the kids that were with their parents. This makes me think that some foul magic is at play.” He flicked some dirt out from under his nail.

A tense look replaced the mother’s expression. “That makes sense... My little girl was with me, helping me clean up for the night. I turned around for just a moment and when I looked back, she was just gone!” She narrowed her eyes as she tried to remember. “Nothing sounded out of place. It was only me and her since her father is visiting another village and our door practically sings when it opens.”

“Gotcha. Besides the robed people that have come to town, did this village have anyone with powers or magic?” ‘Just gotta nail a point home. I already know the answer to this.’

“Not for a long time, no. We kicked everyone that even looked like they could do something strange out of our village. No one should have awful abilities like that. Just too dangerous!” She puffed, crossing her arms.

“That’s exactly what everyone else has said.” Blue replied, nonchalantly. “Well, I’m going to report this. If you catch those strange people doing something, you should report it, too. We’re going to need as much proof as possible when we confront them about this.”

“Absolutely! Thank you so much for your help with this and finding the kids.” The mother said graciously.

“Of course! That’s what heroes do!” The blue hero smiled brazenly. He turned on his heel. “We’ll let you know when we’ve found your daughter. See ya!”

The mother’s goodbye faintly met his ears as he kept walking along the dirt path that led back to the central village. Forest surrounded him, birds calling to each other. The grass was well overgrown as it reached the middle of his shin. Grasshoppers and crickets fled as he passed by.

‘I have to find something that proves those robed weirdos took the kids. All I technically have are guesses, but no hard proof.’ Out of the corner of his eye, he saw dark cloth whipping around behind a tree trunk. Blue stopped, looking back over his shoulder at the movement. ‘What the hell?’ Another whisked around a different tree. His hand crept up to his scabbard. ‘Are they stalking me?!’ He widened his stance, his left hand gripping his blade. ‘Ugh! I should’ve known! Of course they would want to take out someone looking into them!’ “Hey! If you wanna fight, show yourself!” He shouted, glancing from side to side.

A snicker echoed from the trees, followed by the sound of fabric whipping around quickly. Blue almost lost his balance as a tiny figure bumped into his waist.

“Gotcha!” The blue hero snatched up the kid and held them up, flipping their hood off. “Why are you stalking me!”

“Let go of me!” The little boy struggled in his grip. His voice had strange lisp to it and his black hair hung in his face.

“Not until you tell me why you’re stalking me!” Blue demanded. “Its your own people’s fault that I have to look into the missing kids. Give them back already!”

“What are you talking about? I’m just practicing teleporting! See!” He snapped his deep brown eyes shut and vanished from Blue’s grasp. He reappeared just a few feet away from the hero, an annoyed look on his face.

Blue returned the look and put his hands on his hips. “Great, but that doesn’t exactly help your people’s case. All the townsfolk think that you all took their children.” He crossed his arms.

“Ugh! Of course they do!” The young mage’s face scrunched up in disgust, throwing his hands up. “They’re just mad that they can’t hurt us anymore because they’re scared that our god might come smite them! They should be scared, too! Serves them right for making us run and hide for our lives all the time.”

A shocked expression took over Blue’s face, but he quickly replaced it with a stoic one.

“Besides, we wouldn’t want their kids anyway. People who can’t use magic are useless to us and are about as special as rocks!” The little boy barked at him, his accent prominent. He stuck out his tongue and warped away.

The blue hero gripped his fists as he began to quickly walk back to the village. His face frowned. ‘That also makes too much sense…’ He paused. ‘Wait a sec… Was he speaking in Hylian?’ He shook his head to clear the thought and kept walking. ‘Maybe he just had an accent…’

Vio eyed the long line of people standing outside a building just past the middle of the town. The crowd was angry, raising their fists and shouting, some blamming on the door if they were close enough. He sighed and glanced over at Green who was far from enthusiastic. He smirked at him. “Have fun with that.”

“Shut up.” Green groaned. “I doubt I’m gonna get anything out of them since they’re acting like that. But…” He peered at the building. “Maybe there’s something important about that place. Maybe the guild that old guy was talking about is in there?”

The purple hero shrugged. “You’ll find out soon enough. Let’s meet here once you’re done. I’m gonna head to the inn.”

“Sounds good.” Green said over his shoulder as he walked toward the line.

Vio turned around and made his way back to the inn. It was far larger than the Twisted Branches and it had a second story. Decorative bushes and flowers lined the outside of it and two lanterns hung by the front double doors. Pulling open one of the doors, he walked in.

Several tables sat across the huge tavern space. The bar was on the left, its seating area almost spanning the entire wall. Despite all the available space, it was nearly empty in there. A few villagers ate alone at smaller tables, fearfully glancing over their shoulders at a  group of dark robed travelers sitting at a bigger table. They were chatting amongst themselves, smiling and laughing. Blue pearls and open books were laid out as well as mugs and food.

‘Perfect.’ Vio spotted a table just close enough to the group but far away enough to let him fit in with the rest of the village. He sat down at it and pulled off his equipment, laying it out on the table. ‘Checking over my stuff is innocent and quiet enough. I should be able to hear everything they’re talking about.’ He perked up his ears as he eyed the lantern.

A plucky language met his ears instead of Hylian. It was fast spoken and abrupt. Vio tried to keep himself from frowning as he leaned forward to catch more of it.

The table laughed. “Yeah, well, serves you right for leaving that amulet behind. If you didn’t want to sleep in the dark, you should’ve kept it around your neck like you were told to.” A hearty man said, chuckling.

“Ah, whatever! There’s no need to be scared of the dark anymore, not with the light of our god thriving in our hearts!” Another man said delighted.

A woman peacefully sighed. “I’m so glad we can all finally relax and enjoy ourselves. All those years of running and hiding mean nothing now that we’re on our final journey.”

“I always knew our salvation was inevitable! There’s no way he would forget about us.” Another said cheerfully.

Vio turned the lantern in his hands, confusion apparent on his face. ‘The longer I listen to what they’re saying, the more I understand it.’ He looked to the side. ‘How does Green know this language…?’ His eyes widened. ‘Why can’t I remember how he knows!?’ He sat the lantern down and picked up his shield, taking a deep breath. ‘I need to focus. I’ll think about this later…’

“So how long do you think it’ll take to get there?” The woman asked.

“Not sure. Our leader didn’t exactly say how long it’ll take.” The hearty man replied.

“He didn’t say where we’re going either, now that I think about it…” One of the other mages said.

“It’ll be fine! Let’s have faith in our leader. We can use the moon gates to get to wherever we please unnoticed anyways.”

“Ugh…” A younger mage rolled her eyes and dramatically slouched onto the table, rocking it. Vio eyed a blue pearl that began to roll. “I’m so tired of moon gates. I hope that wherever we end up, we don’t have to use them!”

“Oh, don’t be like that! The Dark World isn’t so bad.”

“Yeah, once you’re used to it! Just let me go back to eating the flowers so I can be asleep for it like the kids…” The young mage grumbled.

The hearty man laughed. “You’re too big to be getting carried around!”

The blue pearl dropped off the side and slowly made its way to Vio’s table. It stopped against his boot. He stepped on it to keep it from rolling away.

“Well, we’ve been in here for a while.” The woman said. “We should pay our tab and get going. I wanted to check out the shops and see what they offer.” She nudged the younger mage. “You wanna try and get matching seashell earrings?”

She perked up. “Yeah! I wonder if they have some made with those swirly ones. I like the shape!”

“Alright, to the shops it is.” The hearty man stood. “Let me pay and we’ll be on our way.”

The rest of them started to get their things together, closing books and stuffing away amulets or gems.

Vio reached down by his boot and tucked the pearl into his sleeve. ‘Moon gates? Traveling unnoticed? Sounds useful, but where would the gates be?’ He thought as he returned his gaze to his shield. ‘Anyway, they really have nothing to do with the missing kids. They’re just passing through and enjoying their new freedom.’ He took in the painted markings, an angel and triforce making up the design. He squinted his eyes. ‘This shield was a gift, wasn’t it? Right! Zelda gave it to him at a… festival.’ He tilted his head to the side. ‘That day feels really important… The language from earlier feels related too, but,’ his mind showed a blur of festival decorations, Zelda’s smile, and guards being tossed aside. ‘I can’t make any sense of what comes up. I’ll probably remember it later…’

He put it down and moved on to his sword. He ran his thumb across the edge. Blue was right. The blade’s edge had become so dull that it was about as effective as a dinner knife. ‘There has to be some way we can get these sharpened soon. Not every enemy can be stabbed at. I wonder if we’ll end up having some kind of power to sharpen it ourselves.’ He stood and put his equipment back on, putting his sword in the scabbard last. ‘Are we able use that kind of power, though?’

He let the blue pearl roll into his hand from his sleeve as he left the inn. The pearl tingled against his skin, the urge to go searching for something starting to swell within him. He ignored the feeling and tucked the pearl away in his satchel. ‘Time to find Green. I’m sure he’ll find this interesting.’

The original hero stormed off around the side of the building the long line of people shouted and yelled at. He dragged his hands down his face and huffed. “Dear Hylia, how am I supposed to help these people if they won’t even talk to me!” He threw his hands up to the air and then crossed his arms. ‘If they’re all this hardheaded, it’s no wonder they lost their children!’ He sighed and relaxed his shoulders. “Okay, that’s not true. They’re just worried about their kids.” He wandered around to the back side. “Oooh, back door.” He put his hand on it and turned it slightly. ‘Oooh, unlocked back door.’

Green quietly pulled the door open, slipping inside. The yells of the parents outside were muffled. He spotted four men gathered at a round table, pointing at a map of what he presumed to be the village. They muttered to each other, just barely audible past the parents.

‘I’m too tired to eavesdrop right now.’ Green stood up fully and walked toward the men. “Hey guys!” He greeted with a small wave. “What do you know about the missing kids?” He put his hands on his hips.

“How did you get in here?” One of them asked. He wore a red shirt.

“Back door.” His thumb pointed to it.

“Whoa, you’re pretty resourceful!” The guy wearing red leaned into the rest of them. “Guys I think he could be pretty helpful!” He whispered loudly.

“I think so too.” A guy wearing green said. “Plus he’s wearing my color. He must be good.”

“Yeah, he doesn’t seem like he would miss a detail…” The man wearing purple added.

Green had to keep himself from making a face. ‘Are you kidding me right now!? Whispering loudly? Who are these guys!??’

The guy wearing green stood and shook Green’s hand. “Well, well, young adventurer! I’m Travis and we’re the Seekers Guild! Behind me is Terry, Tucker, and Tim.” He pointed out the names of the guys wearing red, blue, and purple respectively. They waved to him. “We could sure use your help finding the missing kids! What do you say?”

‘This is the seekers guild? Thank Hylia we came along…’ “Er, sure! That’s what I’m here for. My friends are helping me look, too.” He said, trying to keep his disbelief out of his voice.

“That’s amazing! We’ll find those kids in no time!” Terry beamed.

“Let’s fill him in on what we know.” Tim suggested.

“Oh! Great point. Tucker, take it away!”

“Of course!” The guy in the blue shirt brazenly crossed his arms, a smirk on his face. “The kids all disappeared at the same time, leaving no trace! Then those cloaked people waltzed into town like hot shots. Of course, we don’t know where the kids are, so we tried asking them about it and they said they didn’t know either.” He pushed out his chair with foot and rested his leg on top of it. “So we’re thinking that they’re just covering their tracks and not telling us everything. We just don’t have any evidence to support that.”

“Well, it might not be the cloaked guys.” Tim countered. “Like you said, we don’t have any evidence.”

“We’re not really sure why they’re here, either.” Terry thought aloud.

‘Damn, I’m getting déjà vu just listening to them…’ “Right. You said it yourself, they came AFTER the kids went missing AND you just said that you don’t know why they’re here. How does them being in town have anything to do with the children?” Green asked. He put a hand on his hip.

“Just coincidence! They just seem a little shady is all.” Travis explained. “Could you go talk to some of the members? Since you’re young and unassuming, they’ll probably treat you better and tell you something they wouldn’t tell us.”

“Yeah, and once you’re done, come report what you found out to us!” Terry said.

“Alright then. I’ll go talk to them.” Green turned around. “See ya later.” He left through the backdoor. ‘Great. Even more people to talk to.’ He picked up his pace and returned back to where Vio and him planned to meet. He saw the purple hero waiting for him.

“You first. Find anything interesting?” Vio asked.

Green rolled his eyes as he recounted what he heard. “So no, nothing interesting at all. I’ll go talk to some of the cloaked guys and hear their side. I really doubt they have anything to do with this.”

Vio nodded his head in agreement. “That’s because they don’t. You should still talk to them, but from what I overheard, they’re just passing by. They’re on a final journey to meet their god soon. They talked about moon gates, too. Apparently, the gates lead to a different dimension.”

Green stared at him and then slowly blinked his eyes. “Dear Hylia…” He mumbled into his hands.

“What?”

“Dimensions? Moon gates? Vio, I’ve never even heard of that stuff before!” He crossed his arms. “Magic like that,” he huffed, “I don’t know… Ugh, the thought of getting lost in a dimension makes my head hurt, not to mention even believing that they exist…”

Vio smirked at him and chuckled. “Don’t forget about them meeting their god. They really think they will.”

He kicked at a loose pebble in the dirt. “I’m more concerned about how they meet this god of theirs.”

The purple hero shrugged. “You’ll find out soon enough. I have one more thing to look into. I’ll meet you back at the inn later.”

“Alright. See ya.” Green followed the street until it led him to the edge of the village. A line of trees fenced off the village from the forest. Squinting his eyes, he could see dark colored tents past the branches and shrubbery. A chill made him shudder as he followed a foot worn path.

“Uh, hello?” He called out as he got closer to the tents. “I was hoping to, er, talk to you guys about your uh god? Sounds interesting…” Green stood at the edge of the clearing.

No response.

“Anyone home?” He called out again. ‘Are they all seriously in the town? That’s a terrible idea!’

“W-Wait! I’m com—!” The cloth entrance to one of the tents struggled to let the person out. They tripped on their foot and belly flopped onto the dirt. “Ow…”

A sorry look on Green’s face, he jogged over to the guy and helped him up. “Are you alright?”

The young mage adjusted his circle glasses. “Yeah, I am… Wait!” He hopped away from him, his hands posed dramatically in front of him. “You’re an intruder!”

Green raised a brow. “An intruder that helped you up and asked if you’re hurt?”

He retracted his hands against his chest. “Oh, you did do that… Sorry…” He sheepishly met Green’s gaze. “Um, what do you want? Most of the townsfolk never come to our camp.”

“I’m not a part of the town. I’m travelling, but I heard about your group and I wanted to know more about it.” ‘Man, that sounds better the second time.’

“Really!?” The mage said excitedly. “I can tell you all about it!! Come in and sit!” He happily stepped back into the tent he was in.

‘Oh, great… I’m getting a story now. I better pay attention though. I could learn something useful.’ Green followed him in and sat on a cushion at a short table on the rug. The young mage sat across from him.

“Hmmm… Where to start…” He mumbled.

“How about why your buddies are in the village?” Green suggested.

“No, that’s way too far ahead.” He tapped his chin, deep in thought.

‘Dear Hylia…’ Green stifled an annoyed expression.

“Got it! I’ll start with our God, Vaati!” The mage couldn’t help but stand.

Green’s eyes widened and his heart started to thump.

“His majesty is the greatest most powerful sorcerer Hyrule has ever seen! He was mistreated by the people he helped, his abilities unnoticed. How could the people he assisted not see all of the work he was doing? How dare they!” The mage dramatically retold. “I mean seriously, what a mean thing to do. Don’t you think?”

Green made himself nod his head. “Right.”

“Exactly! Anyways, he was sick and tired of it all! He decided that he’ll make those ungrateful wretches notice him and his power and finally get the thanks and appreciation he deserves. So he plotted to take over Hyrule and become the new king! That way, his efforts would always be recognized! And he could solve Hyrule’s issues as well. Make it a better place!”

The mage drooped forward. “But it was all for naught. A so called ‘hero’ stopped him and trapped him in a sword. Since then, all of the mages and other magic-folk in Hyrule were banished and exiled from their homes and villages. We had nowhere else to go and no one to turn to.”

Green gulped, a little pale. “I remember that time…”

“It was terrifying. Running all the time and hoping that someone wouldn’t rat you or your family out. So many innocent people were killed just because of who they were.” He pushed up his glasses.

The green hero looked to the side, guilt sitting in his eyes.

“But, we all formed groups when we found each other. We prayed that our god would return to us and set us free from this life of running. And now he’s here! We’re saved!” The young mage took off his glasses and wiped a tear from his face. “Isn’t that amazing? I feel so lucky!”

“Y-Yeah. That is amazing…”

“Anyway, we’re all celebrating! Since Vaati is back, the townsfolk can’t kick us out of town or threaten our lives anymore.” He finished with his hands on his hips, proud.

“Gotcha. That makes more sense.” Green sat up more. “I guess you’re here keeping watch of the camp for everyone?”

“Sort of. I was enjoying this book, actually.” He pointed to the book sitting on the side of the table. “Your voice scared me!”

Green stood, rubbing the back of his head.  “Sorry about that. I didn’t mean to.” He peaked outside the tent. “Well, I gotta get going. Thanks for telling me about everything.”

“Aw, do you really have to go?”

“Yeah. I’m not traveling alone. My group is probably looking for me now.”

“Okay. Well… Before you go, could you um,” The mage shoved his hand into a satchel and dug around in it, “Give this to my, uh, g-girlfriend?” He held out a set of earrings made of blue pearls.

“You want me to give this to her? Why not just wait until someone switches out with you?” Green stared at the earrings and then the mage’s flustered face.

“Er, no one’s coming to switch out with me a-and today is her birthday.” He put the earrings in Green’s hand. “She’s blonde and has the most a-amazing blue eyes.” He turned away. “You can’t miss her!”

“Oh, then sure! I bet she’ll really like these.” He said excitedly. ‘What a nice thing to do!’ “See ya!” He waved.

The mage managed to wave back, his face red and his smile awkward.

Admiring the craftmanship of the earrings, Green made his way back to the village. ‘Wow, these look amazing!’ He eyed the details etched in the metal. ‘His girlfriend is lucky! I’ll try and give these to her before heading to the inn.’ He frowned as he walked back into the town. He ran his thumb over the pearls. ‘Is it just me or do these feel weird?’

He collided into someone, grasping after the earrings as they popped out of his hands. They slipped out of his hold a few times before he finally caught them. He looked up and saw Blue’s annoyed expression. “Oh, sorry. Didn’t see you there.” He apologized.

“No kidding.” He sassed. His eyes fell on the jewelry. “Aren’t we broke? Where did you get those?”

“Oh, some guy gave them to me to give to his girlfriend. He’s standing watch and it’s her birthday.”

Blue squinted his eyes and raised a brow at the story.

“Anyway,” Green returned the look, “I was gonna drop them off before we meet at the inn. Have you seen a woman with blonde hair and really pretty blue eyes? She’s probably wearing a dark robe.”

Blue held a hand up to his mouth. “No, I haven’t. If she’s one of those creepy mages, I haven’t seen one without dark colored hair and eyes.”

Green frowned. “Oh. I’ll just keep looking then. She’ll really stand out if that’s the case.”

“It is the case.” Blue crossed his arms. “Anyway, don’t take forever. I’ll be in the inn.” He turned and walked off.

Green’s face soured as he continued his search. ‘Dear Hylia give me the strength to not kick his ass.’

He kept walking the streets, looking out for the beautiful mage. She was nowhere to be seen! ‘With my luck, she’s at the inn!’ He thought after peeking around a corner, frustrated. He caught sight of Vio slowly walking along the path. He was taking in his surroundings carefully. ‘Oh! He might have seen her!’ Green ran up to his side. “Hey Vio!”

The purple hero gasped as his head snapped to look at him. He exhaled when he recognized him. “Geez, you snuck up on me.”

“Oh, my bad. Did you see a blonde mage with pretty blue eyes around? I need to give her some earrings for this guy.”

Vio gave him a confused look. “Uh, no. I haven’t seen any mage with light hair and eyes. They usually have black or brown hair and dark eyes.”

“Dammit. That’s what Blue said, too. Maybe she’s at the inn or some store or whatever…” Green shook his head. “Well, what are you up to? How’s the thing you’re looking into going?”

“Actually, I’m looking into it right now. I found this pearl earlier and it felt strange.” He opened his palm. “It might sound weird, but it felt like it was trying to lead me somewhere. So I’ve been following whatever direction feels the weirdest. I’m getting pretty close now.”

Green couldn’t help but make a concerned face. “Yeah, that’s… weird. But, that pearl…” Green held out the earrings. “These are made of the same kind. And now that you mention it, it does feel strange to hold.”

“Exactly. Let’s see where it leads.” Vio took a few steps forward and looked back at Green when he didn’t follow. “Yes, I’m dragging you into this. You said it yourself, that lady is probably at the inn. Come on.”

Green’s mouth dropped in dismay. ‘Okay, I know that Red doesn’t intentionally read my mind, but that was personal!’

Green followed him, the both of them holding out the pearls. As they walked closer to the graveyard, he felt more drawn to it. ‘Wow, I really wanna know where this goes. Is this me or the pearl?’

They passed through the black iron gate, rows of graves sticking up from the cut grass. Some had fresh flowers, others had withered petals, most were barren. Crows sat in the trees nearby and watched them.

Green held his arms and eyed a few of them back. As he followed Vio to the back of the graveyard, his torso would flinch every once in a while. “Vio, something… Well…” ‘How do I say this?’

“Yeah?” He kept gazing ahead.

“I feel like somethings passing through me.” He flinched again and looked to the side. “Gah! It happened again!”

The purple hero glanced over his shoulder, concerned. “So you can feel it, too?”

Green frowned at him. “Yes, the entire time! Why didn’t you say anything?” He rubbed his arms.

“I was focused on following the pearl.” He stopped at a broken grave. “Speaking of, this feels like the source.”

“Great.” Green walked to the other side of it. “Maybe we should try holding the pearl up to it or something?”

Vio looked thoughtful before shrugging his shoulders and holding the pearl over the grave. It shined for a moment, and then it went dull. The both of them leaned forward to peer at it.

Green raised a brow. “It looks the same… ACK!" He barely kept his balance as someone sprang at him and squeezed his shoulders.

“I’m free!” Red sobbed into Green’s shoulders, hugging him. He stared into his eyes, a few tears rolling down his cheeks. “I thought I’d be trapped in there forever!”

Green grabbed his shoulders and put more space between them. “You were trapped in there?” He asked worried.

“Mhmm.” The red hero wiped his face, taking a deep breath. “That place is so strange! I don’t know how to describe it.”

“How did you get in there?” Green asked, more worried.

“Oh, I—”

“So this is a moon gate…” Vio muttered, a hand up to his chin.

“A what? Didn’t you say something about that earlier?” Green faced him.

“I did.” He rubbed his chin, staring at the broken grave. He met Green’s gaze. “But I’ll explain more at the inn.”

“Right. Blue’s been waiting there. Let’s get going.”

The three boys walked back to the inn. Green glanced at the sun. It was lower in the sky than he hoped. He pulled open one of the doors to the inn and spotted Blue sitting alone at a round table. The blue hero stared at them as they went over and sat with him.

“What’s wrong?” Red asked as he pulled out a chair.

“I’ve been sitting here bored out of my mind for the last 30 minutes! You guys better have some good intel or I’m leaving.” Blue sassed, hands on his hips.

“Calm down.” Green said, sitting. “How about you go first.”

“I will. I went around and talked to the parents whose kids got stolen. I asked where the kids were before they went missing and it was all different places. Some were sleeping or inside. Others were outside playing. The only thing they all have in common is that they all disappeared at the same time. Since some of them were inside or around their parents, I doubt someone physically grabbed them. So, I think they were stolen with magic. The mages are the only people who can do magic, so clearly, they stole the kids. Easy.” He leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms. “Or so I thought.”

Vio’s eyebrows raised, almost impressed. “Oh really?”

He gave him a look. “Yes, really. One of those mage’s kids was practicing teleporting or something, and he ran into me. I asked him about the missing children, and he wasn’t surprised that the town was blaming his people for it. He said that people who can’t do magic are useless to his group.” His finger tapped his arm. “He also had an accent whenever he spoke.”

“You think so?” Red asked. He cocked his head to the side. “I spoke to a few of the mage’s kids on the beach, and they didn’t have an accent at all. Though, they told me they went looking for the village’s kids so they could play with them, but they couldn’t find them. They also said something about not having to be afraid of dying anymore.” He made a disturbed face. “Who would be trying to hurt their people? They were just making sandcastles…” He rested his face in his palm, a worried look on his face.

Blue’s face was bitter while Green held guilt in his eyes.

Vio glanced at those two before facing Red. “That’s a great question. I came in here earlier and overheard a group of mages talking to each other. They were talking about how they were going on a final journey to go meet their god. They’re just passing through here, so they don’t have anything to do with the situation.” He looked at Blue. “Also, that wasn’t an accent. The mages can speak a different language other than Hylian.”

“What?” Blue stared at Green. “How do you know another language?”

The original hero was baffled, his eyebrow raised. “Wha-Well wait. Speak some of it. I thought all I knew was Hylian…” He had a stupid grin on his face as he tried to remember. ‘I can understand another language? Really?’

“Well go on, Vio.” Blue gestured.

“Right, I think it went something like ‘Ripi ripico picori.’” He shrugged his shoulders.

“Oh! Duh, that’s right! I learned the Minish language a long time ago during my first adventure.” Green explained, rolling his eyes at himself. “I guess it makes sense that he would teach them his language.”

 “Who?” Blue asked.

“Oh, right.” Green sighed, glancing away. “I went and talked to one of the mages back at their camp. Turns out that their god is Vaati.”

The other three stared at him in shock, Blue’s mouth dropping.

“Vaati was Minish, which is why it makes sense that his followers know his language. I know you two don’t remember, but after I saved Hyrule, the king banished magic because of the damage that Vaati caused. Unless you were Zelda or the six maidens, you weren’t allowed to do any magic at all.” He held his arms and gazed at the table. “The townsfolk weren’t happy about that. They didn’t think the rule was punishing enough. So, they started chasing known magic users out of villages and anyone else they discovered. Some were even killed for it. The king did nothing about it.”

Red gasped, a hand over his mouth. A disgusted expression made up Blue’s face, and Vio crossed his arms, resentful.

“The mage told me his side of that. His people were exiled from their homes and always on the run. They formed groups whenever they found each other and hoped that Vaati would free them. Now he has and that’s why they’re here.” Green finished explaining.

Red rubbed his arms, his brows furled in confusion. “Why do I feel so guilty? Did anything else happen? You didn’t do any of that did you?”

Green looked up at him startled. “No! Of course not. It’s just…” He shook his head as he stared off. “I couldn’t tell anyone that I used magic or created this magic sword.” He loosely gestured to it. “Even though I saved them all, that rule still applied to me.”

“I don’t get it. You never told anyone, and it doesn’t matter now. Why do you care?” Blue asked, bluntly.

Green shot him an annoyed look. “Whatever. We’re off topic anyways.”

“Right, you still need to know about moon gates.” Vio said, holding out the blue pearl from earlier.

Blue’s face glazed over. “What now?”

“Moon gates.” He repeated, agitated. “The mages use these pearls to open them to travel Hyrule unnoticed through a different dimension. The Dark World.”

The blue hero blinked. “What the hell? You’re joking.”

“I just got out of the other dimension, so it definitely exists.” Red chuckled, holding up the pearl he was given. “The kids I spoke to gave me this moon pearl. That’s how I got in.”

“What!?” He sat up but then let his back fall against the back of the chair. He crossed his arms. “Okay well great! We have all of this info and still no leads on where the kids are. The sun is gonna start setting soon and I don’t want to go looking around in the dark!”

“Me neither.” Green said. “Red, did you see anything in the other dimension?”

“What’s it like?” Vio added.

“Oh, I didn’t tell you guys in the graveyard?” He watched them both frown at him. “My bad!” He raised his hands. “I heard the kids laughing and having fun as I tried to find my way out. I didn’t see them, though. The other dimension looks a lot like this town, but different. You’ll have to see it for yourselves.” He stood up. “Want me to show you where I got in?”

Vio stood as well. “Wait. Tell us first because I know we can use the gate in the graveyard.”

“Oh, the one I used is in the fountain in the center of the village.” Red explained.

“Uuh, let’s do the graveyard gate. It’s one thing for one random person to disappear, but all four of us at once? People are gonna notice that.” Green stood. “Come on, Blue.”

“How are we gonna get in there? Obviously those two have pearls, but what about me and you?” He asked, standing and gesturing to them both.

“Well, thankfully, I haven’t found that mage’s girlfriend yet.” He put an earring in Blue’s hand.

Blue stared at him, appalled. “Seriously?”

“Yes.” Green matched his tone.

Vio snickered behind his fingers. “I’ll lead the way.”

The four heroes made their way back to the graveyard, Blue looking over his shoulder for ghosts as they walked past the metal gates.

“Vio, how did you get your pearl?” Blue asked. He was the back of their group.

The purple hero smirked at him. “I found it.”

He frowned at the answer. “Where did you find it?”

Vio snickered. “On the floor in the inn.”

“You stole it!?” Blue shouted.

Green face palmed himself and dragged his hand down his face. Red chuckled.

Vio shushed him, holding a finger up to his mouth. “Stop yelling.” He faced forward. “I didn’t steal it. No one was by it and it was on the floor. No one was looking for it either. I picked it up because it looked strange, and now, it’s useful.” He explained nonchalantly.

“Vio, don’t go around ruining our name! Do you wanna get thrown in jail? What if they mistake me for you!” Blue yapped, pointing at him.

“Ugh, shut up! No one’s going to jail.” Green rolled his eyes.

“I might! Our colors are too similar!” Blue crossed his arms.

“I’d find a way out.” Vio said confidently.

“You would WHAT?!” The blue hero barked. His face started to get red.

“Both of you stop!” Green shouted. “Focus on saving the kids.” He caught up to the purple hero. “It’s that one, right?” He pointed to the broken grave in the back corner.

“Yep.”

“Great.” He walked ahead and held the earring in his hand when he reached the grave. “Red, how did you find a way into the gate?”

“You’re looking for a thin line that looks like a spider web. When you see it, just touch it and that will take you in.” He explained walking up behind him.

“Gotcha.” He squinted his eyes and leaned to the side a few times before he saw the thin crack. He touched it, his eyes widening at his surroundings.

He took in the huge full moon and the stars above him. The graves were all in perfect condition and the grass he stood on was almost blue. Vibrant pink flowers dotted the ground here and there. He took a few steps and looked around, the grass clinging to his boots.

“What the hell? This is the Dark World?” Blue’s voice said behind him.

Green turned to face him, almost losing his balance as the world spun around him. “Whoa!” He waved his arms around frantically to find his feet. He could hear Blue laughing at him as the world stilled. “What’s wrong with this place…” He muttered, horrified.

Red walked up to him with a smile, Vio and Blue bumping into each other in the background. “Yeah, this place kind of messes with your vision and balance. You’ll get used to it eventually.”

Green was unenthusiastic. “That better happen quick.” ‘I am NOT looking forward to this…”

“I hate this place!” Blue picked himself up off the grass only to fall back on his bum. “Ugh, my head hurts, too.”

“Same.” Vio held his face as he stumbled around a bit. He unhooked the lantern from his belt and twisted a knob to reveal it’s flame.

“Where did you hear the laughter?” Green asked. He perked up an ear but only caught the sound of trees.

“It seemed like it surrounded me wherever I went last time, but…” Red walked away from him and held a hand behind his ear leaning forward. “Yeah! I think I hear them.” He faced Green. “I think the kids are in the center of the town now!”

“Let’s head that way then.” Green jogged a few paces to catch up to Red, but the world started to rush by him like he was running at an insane speed. “Wah!” He tripped over something and belly flopped on the ground. Green peeled his face from the dirt, grass stuck to his cheeks. “That’s it! We’re walking!”

“I second that.” Vio agreed, taking wobbly steps toward them.

“I third.” Blue groaned.

“That’s not a real phrase.” Vio slowly looked back at him.

“Shut up. It is now.”

Red slowly lead them all back to the center of the village. The dull red roofs the homes had were now bright red. The bushes had flowers that twisted to a beat they couldn’t hear. Sometimes the pebbles they walked by would glow for a moment. The closer they got, the louder the laughter became.

Green finally got used to the way the world warped by the time they all got closer to the center. He watched two kids chase after a ball when he saw the fountain getting closer. The green hero gasped excitedly and ran ahead of the others.

The two boys kicking the ball looked between each other smiling, passing a small girl playing with a doll and a tea set. Green watched two kids play fight with wooden swords by the fountain while two others cut down imaginary trees with wooden axes.

“Yes!” Green gripped his fists as he turned to look back at them. “We found the kids! We can take them home now!”

“Well let’s get started!” Blue walked over to the kids play fighting.

Vio headed over to the girl while Red ran after the boys playing with the ball.

“Hey guys!” Green greeted, as he approached the kids playing with toy axes. “I bet you’re tired from playing all day. Ready to go home?”

The little girl with braided hair stopped swinging her axe around and faced the boy. “I think we got all the trees over here.”

He stopped, too. “Yeah! I think I see some over there! Beat you to ‘em!” He ran off, the little girl chasing him.

“Nuh uh!” She called.

Green watched them run off, his eyes alarmed. “Did they hear me?”

“Guys would you just—” Blue dodged a sword swing from one of the boys. “Dammit, just listen!” He caught Green’s eyes. “I don’t even think they see me!” He called to him. “I can’t get them to stop!”

“Me neither!” Red called from the other side of the fountain.

The green hero walked over to Vio who waved his hand in front of the girl’s freckled face. Vio looked back at him and shook his head. “All she does is talk to herself.”

She sat a teacup in front of the doll and moved it’s red hair to the side. Another smaller one sat behind her. “Wow, you’re super thirsty today, huh?” She pretended to pour imaginary tea in the cup. “Alright! Drink up!” The little girl held her cup to her lips. “Eeep! It’s hot! We should wait for it to cool off first.” She delightfully laughed to herself.

Green’s shoulders slouched at the sight. “There has to be a way for us to get their attention.”

“I hope so. This isn’t right.” The purple hero looked back at the girl, who was fanning her teacup. “When I was listening to the mages earlier, they said something about their kids being asleep while they traveled through this dimension. Maybe this is why.” He cocked his head to the side for a moment and then held his lantern up to the girl’s face.

Her eyes locked onto the light before they rolled back into her head.

“Whoa!” Green stepped back as something dark shot out of her doll’s chest past his face. He watched it zoom to the fountain. “What the!?”

The fountain spewed pitch black water, black mist hovering around and seeping down the edges of it. The dark magic that came from the doll twitched and zapped above it.

Green clenched his teeth and his fists. “Damn you, Shadow!” He bellowed. “How DARE you!!”

Blue looked over his shoulders. “Do you see him?!” He called to Green.

He jabbed his finger at the fountain, his ears hot. “That’s his magic! That’s the same magic he used to capture Zelda and the other maidens!” He shouted, his voice echoing off the houses and the inn. Green panted angrily and turned to face Vio. The purple hero had laid the little girl down on her side. “Is she okay?” He asked in a calmer tone.

“She’s fine.” He stood up. “I think she’s exhausted and probably needs some water. I bet all of them have been playing like this all day.”

Green sucked in a deep breath, his eyes betraying his rage. “I’m gonna try and bring the kids with axes back to the fountain. Can you go over by Blue first?”

“Sure.” Vio started to walk over to him. “Blue! Try and hold them still!”

“No! They’re gonna hit me!”

“Just try!”

Green ignored their bickering as he walked toward the kids playing lumberjack. ‘I can’t believe this hasn’t crossed my mind until now! Who else would have the power to do this to an entire village? What else has he done?’ He took another deep breath and rolled out his shoulders. ‘I need to focus. Worrying about this isn’t going to save these kids.’ “Hey guys! I think you missed some trees by the fountain!” He called to them, pointing toward it.

“Gosh, we did?” The boy said confused.

“I think I see them! Let’s go back over there and get them!” The girl jogged back to Vio and Blue, the boy right at her heels.

Green watched Vio shine the light in their faces, the dark magic zapping from their axes and building an even bigger ball of magic above the fountain. They both kept the children from collapsing and gently laid them down next to the other two. He approached them.

“Vio, be quick!” Red shouted running toward him. He held the two boys in his arms and they struggled against his hold. “Ah! I’m dropping one!”

“I’m going, I’m going!” Vio did as he said and the two kids instantly relaxed. Two more balls of dark magic whizzed above the fountain. Red laid them down.

“That’s all of them.” Green said, staring up at the big electric ball. It pulsated erratically. He unsheathed his sword and shield. “So what’s next?” He barely side stepped away from the dark magic in time, it blasting toward the little girl. His heart dropped. ‘Shit! She’s the only one we left by herself!’

“Hee hee hee!” The little girl’s doll slowly lifted from the ground next to her, it’s head turning 180 degrees to look at them. “You’re such an impatient hero!” It flew a little closer to them, the dolls arms rising. It’s red hair flew around its face and it’s eyes glowed red.

The red hero’s face morphed into shock. “Guys! The toys!”

Green ducked as the axes wildly spun over his head. Red and Vio stepped to the side so the swords didn’t smack them. The ball bounced off the back of Blue’s head.

The blue hero rubbed the spot. “Hey!”

The toys gathered in the air around the evil doll. “So rude of you to ruin my delicious plan, and those kid’s endless fun! They’re the ones that told me they wanted to play forever, after all.” The spirit made the toys space out to it’s sides. “But no matter! Once I’m done with you all, I can always wake them up again. Hee hee! They’ll die from fun and they their parents will die from grief!” The doll’s head bent backward as it cackled manically, sending the axes and swords after them.

Green raised his shield and blocked the axe that was hurled at him. It bounced off and dived after him again. He slashed it away a few times before throwing all of his weight into his last swing at it. The axe soared away from him. Seeing the opening, Green bolted toward the doll, the ball still hovering by it.

“Nuh uh uuuuh!” The evil spirit sang, dodging his sword slashes. “That’s not gonna work on me!” It rose it’s arm, the ball launching itself at him while the doll flew farther away.

‘Whatever! At least I can destroy this!’ Green stabbed his sword through the ball, it deflating on the blade. He slung it off and dashed toward the doll again.

“So persistent!” The doll evaded his attacks again and sailed away between his legs. “You’ll taste amazing!”

Green whipped around, gasping at the axe whizzing toward him. It bounced off his sword, it’s attacks more relentless than before. He batted it away again, his arms growing tired. “Dammit! This isn’t working! I can’t hit that damn doll!”

“It sure isn’t! I can barely keep this thing off me!” Blue fought the toy sword, getting in a deadlock with it. He leaned in. “If I could just cut through this damn thing!”

Vio pinned the axe that attacked him to the ground. It jolted around under his grasp. “That’s a terrible idea! If you broke it in two, you would be giving it one more thing to fight with!”

“Then you come up with a better idea!” Blue momentarily shoved the sword off him, slicing at it. “I’m getting tired!”

“Me too!” Red called out. He swiped at the wooden sword, it jagged with nicks.

Green gasped. “Wait! It’s trying to do the same thing to us! The same thing it did to the kids!” He blocked another attack from the axe.

Vio’s eyes widened. “Which means…” His right arm and knee kept the axe pinned down as he reached for his lantern.

“DON’T YOU DARE!” The evil doll screeched.

The sword that Red fought soared over his shoulder toward Vio. The purple hero rolled away from it’s attack, it bouncing off the side of the fountain and continuously trying to stab at him.

Red’s face dropped in horror. He took a few steps in Vio’s direction before glancing toward the little girl and her tea set. He jogged over to her and picked up her other doll, smirking.

Blue smacked the sword away from him again, rolling away from the stabbing the other one was doing. “Red! Get over here and help! Argh!” He was in another deadlock, but his arms wavered and he was losing his footing.

“Okay!” He smiled, running over to him. He held up the brown-haired doll. The tiny face kissed the side of the blue hero's cheek. “Mwah! Now you have to marry me!" Red sang. "Where’s my ring?”

The wooden weapons dropped to the ground as Blue slowly turned and looked at him, his face getting redder with each passing moment.

“RED!” He shrieked, livid. He snatched the wooden axe by Vio and bolted after the red hero.

Red shook the doll at him as he stayed ahead of him, his face filled with glee. “I need a ring BEFORE our honeymoon!” He teased.

“AAAAAHHHHHHH! SHUT UP!!” The blue hero howled, the axe raised.

Green’s arms hung by his side and his jaw was to the ground. He watched them run after each other stunned. He snapped out of it when Vio bumped into his side, yanking the axe off the ground.

Vio jerked his head back to the fountain as he ran in the same direction, carrying all of the wooden weapons.

“HEY! How disrespectful! Stop playing around and fight me!” The spirit yelled after them. The doll slowly flew toward them.

The green hero snapped out of it, looking at the fountain. The lantern quietly burned on the stone edge. He raced back to it and picked it up by it’s handle. ‘He left this here? Why?’ He glanced at the flame, the evil doll, and then the flame again. His expression became determined. ‘I’m saving these kids!’ He bolted toward the spirit and ripped it out of the air.

“ACK! WHAT ARE YOU—!?” The doll squirmed in his grip.

Green shoved the doll in the lantern. The fabric and straw quickly caught fire.

The evil spirit cried out, launching itself out from the lantern. “NO! NOOOOO!” It flopped to the ground. It tried to crawl away, but the flames were too quick.

Green watched the small fire before glancing up at the other three. He smiled.

Vio smirked back at him. Blue stopped shaking Red, his face astonished, while Red beamed.

“Thanks guys.” Green said, still smiling.

Red laughed. “Yay! My plan worked!”

Blue let go of his tunic and started to walk back toward the fountain. “I’m going to have nightmares about this.” His face was grumpy as he stopped by the girl.

The other three chuckled and laughed at him.

Vio dropped the weapons and took the lantern back from Green. “Good eye. I figured you would get it.”

The green hero glanced to the side. “Just barely.”

“Man, I’m tired.” Red complained as he passed them. He started picking up the kids.

Green slouched, him and Vio joining the two of them. “That axe really wore me out. If that had gone on for any longer, I would be covered in bruises.”

“Whoa, leave the scars to me.” Blue said, carrying the little girl. She was fast asleep on his shoulder.

Green laughed as he picked up two kids. “Whatever.” He said with a grin. “Let’s get them home.”

Vio got the last two and they all entered the gate in front of the fountain, reappearing in the village.

Green looked at the orange hues that stretched across the sky. “Thank Hylia, it’s not dark yet.” He muttered to himself. He scanned the center of the town.

The parents in line were still there, hounding the door of the Seekers Guild. The other residents that roamed the village were home by now.

“Hey! We found your kids!” Green shouted as loud as he could.

The parents in line snapped their heads around, rushing toward the heroes.

“My babies!” A mother cried. “Thank you heroes!”

“Son! You’ve returned!”

“Sophia… You saved her!” The mom wrapped Blue and her daughter in a tight hug.

“What happened to them?” Travis asked as he approached them. “They all look so sleepy.”

Green finished handing off the two kids he held. “An evil spirit kidnapped them and made them play all night and day.” He explained. “That’s why they’re asleep. They’re just really tired. The mages didn’t have anything to do with this, after all.”

“That’s terrifying! To think such an evil spirit was capable of this!” Terry said, astounded. “Now we’re super lucky that you all wandered into town!”

“Thank you, boys!” The old man hobbled up to them from the crowd. “I’m so grateful for your help. You’ve saved this village’s future!” He shook Green’s hand.

Green smiled, bashful. “It was nothing, really.”

“Ah, don’t be like that!” Travis put his hands on his hips. “I bet you guys are just as exhausted as the kids. My cousin owns this inn, so feel free to stay whenever you pass by!”

“Thank you so much!” Red replied, hunched forward a bit. “My arms could drop off right now.”

They laughed at him. Green looked back at Blue, who was still in a tight hug. He grinned at him. “Hey Blue! Join us when you can!” He called.

He returned a flustered look before rolling his eyes.

Snickering, the three of them headed into the inn. The sky was completely dark past the windows. The tables had various candles lit and some villagers kept the bar company.

Blue was the last to sit down with a plate a food. He rubbed his sides. “I swear I could hardly breath! If I didn’t come up with an excuse, she probably would’ve taken me with her.” He stuffed his face with some baked fish.

They all laughed. “Yeah, that wouldn’t be the first time that’s happened.” Green remarked. “I’m just glad that we helped this place so we can move on to the temple tomorrow.”

“Me too! We can tell the maiden all about it when she wakes up!” Red giggled.

“Leave out the part when that dumb doll came in. That’s the worst part of the story.” Blue rolled his eyes.

Green laughed. “Red, where did you come up with that?”

“Well, I overheard you saying that you needed some way to get the kids’ attention away from their toys. Since the evil doll was focused on the toys, I wanted it to pay attention to us instead!” He looked over to Blue. “You were the only one that would’ve reacted loudly enough to get its attention.” He shrugged his shoulders. “Sorry!”

“Ugh, whatever! I just hope I don’t see another doll like that for a while. That damn thing was creepy!” Blue complained.

“I’m gonna try not to think about it when I go to sleep.” Vio muttered. “That and the other dimension. What a strange place.”

“Agreed. I hope we don’t go in there often or ever again.” Green said, finishing his plate.

“You know, it was really nice seeing those families brought back together.” Red looked at Green. “What’s our parents like? They must be pretty cool!”

Green could feel his ears start to burn at the question. ‘Thank Hylia it’s dark in here.’ “Oh, um, I’ll tell you later. That’s a long story and I’m exhausted.” He got up from the table and picked up his plate. “I’ll meet you guys in our room.”

“I’m going, too.” Blue said, standing. “There’s three beds this time. I’m sleeping in one by myself.”

“Feel free.” Vio called after him.

Red watched the two of them walk off and then switched his gaze to Vio. He scooted himself and his plate in front of him. “Hey, since you remember everything, can you tell me about our parents?”

The purple hero was stunned at the question. “Oh uh well…” He sighed and looked away. “We don’t have parents... Just our grandpa.”

Red gasped, tears welling up in his eyes. “W-We don’t? Why? What happened to them?” He sniffed.

“I don’t know… and I’m not sure if that’s because Green doesn’t know or…” He hesitated. “If I can’t remember…”

Realization took over the red hero’s face. “Wait. You don’t rememb—”

“I remember most things, not everything. I can tell that I’m missing a lot of details.” He crossed his arms and huffed. “I can’t stand it.”

“Why didn’t you say that when we were going to the Twisted Branches? At least you have some memories. I still don’t have mine.” He wiped the rest of his tears and looked at him curiously.

“I didn’t want to.” He mumbled, refusing to meet his gaze.

Red laughed at him. “No, you didn’t want to be embarrassed! What if he started questioning you and you didn’t know the answer?” He giggled, his hand covering his mouth.

“Red!” Vio looked over in the direction the other two went. “This stays between us.” He said quieter, leaning toward him. “Like I said, I remember most things, just not the details.” He sat up straight. “I know for a fact that we don’t have parents. Just not why.”

Red nodded his head. “I see. I guess I just wish I knew something about them.” He started to stand, grabbing his plate. “At least we have our grandpa.”

“At least.” Vio got up with him.

After putting their plates back at the bar, they started to walk down the hallway to their room.

“Wanna share again?” Red asked as he followed Vio.

He stopped and gave him a sassy look. “Are you gonna take up the entire bed again?”

“Viooooo.” Red whined, grinning. “I already said sorry!”

Vio raised his eyebrows and put his hand on the doorknob. “Uh-huh.”

Chapter Text

Green squinted his eyes at the morning light hitting his face. He sleepily sat himself up and yawned into his hand. The movement made his bed creak. He watched the blue hero’s eyes snap open at the noise as he rubbed his eyes. “Sorry…” He mumbled to him across the room. ‘I forgot how easy it is to wake him up.’

The groggy hero forced himself up right and rubbed the sleep off his face as well. “It’s fine. Good morning.” He yawned.

The green hero found himself yawning again. He frowned. ‘Did he make me do that?’ He ignored the thought and gazed at the large bed across the room from him and Blue.

Vio’s shoulders softly rose and fell, his face peaceful. His body faced the door and he propped his sword up against his side of the bed.

‘Hmm… Did Red wake up already? I know they came in later last night.’ He couldn’t see any more blonde hair or a red tunic sprawled out across the mattress. ‘Wait… Is that blue hair?’

“VIO WHAT THE HELL!?” Blue shouted in disbelief and disappointment, his hands on his hips.

The purple hero’s eyes flicked open and stared at the loud hero as he smoothly sat up. “What?” He shot back with a glare. His eyes darted to his right and widened.

The blue maiden slept peacefully next to him, faced away. The covers were pulled up to her cheek and she drooled on her pillow.

Vio quickly got out of the bed and stepped back. “Oh.” He said shocked.

“Do you have NO SHAME?” Blue hissed at him as he leaned forward with squinted eyes.

“Shut up!” The purple hero hissed back. “She’s been asleep this entire time.” He rolled his eyes as he walked around the bed to the maiden’s side. “Where’s—”

Green scooted forward and peered down at the floor past his bedframe. The red hero slept on the wooden planks, using his arm as a pillow. He softly snored. Green couldn’t help but smirk, Blue pointing and laughing.

Vio sighed. “Yep. He got kicked off.” He crouched down by Red and gently shook his shoulder. “Red, it’s time to get up.”

“Vio?” Red said incoherently. His eyes were still closed.

“Yeah?”

Red grabbed his wrist. “Did you take the covers again?”

Blue snickered and gave the purple hero an ornery look. “This is why I sleep by myself!” He muttered with a lofty grin.

“No, you fell off—”

Red tugged Vio over himself, cuddling up to and resting his face on his hand. “You’ll be my blanket then…” He mumbled. He began to bring Vio’s arm down, making him get closer.

“Red, quit it!” Vio hissed. His words fell on sleepy ears. He glared over his shoulder at Green. “Why are you like this?!”

Green sat back aghast, the blue hero chuckling at him now. “What!? I don’t—I’ve never—!” He crossed his arms and returned Vio’s look. “I don’t do that!” ‘I’m pretty sure I don’t…’

The purple hero raised an unimpressed eyebrow at him. “I doubt that.” He pulled Red up from the floor, making him sit upright in his arms.

The red hero’s eyes drowsily opened as he was sat up. He looked up at him and sleepily smiled as he took in his face. “Hey Vio.” He yawned. “What are you doing?”

“Waking you up.” Vio stood him up and shook him a little.

“Okay okay! I’m awake!” Red stepped back from him and rubbed an eye. “Why did you kick me off?” He pouted.

He gestured toward the bed. “She can answer that.” He began to walk over to his side.

“Oh!” Red looked back at the other two excitedly. “She’s awake! Good morning, ma’am!” He waved at her.

Green watched the blue maiden sit up. She yawned and stretched her arms and back. She glanced around the room and then looked down at the bed, wiping the drool off. She looked up with a pink face.

“Eep!” She looked at Red apologetically. “I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to force you out of your own bed! I don’t know why I transformed…” She got up and walked up to him.

The red hero chuckled. “It’s okay! I would rather sleep in a bed as a person too.” He walked toward his equipment against the wall. “The floor’s not that bad anyway. Just a little cold.”

“Yeah, you were missing your purple blanket.” Blue snickered as he fixed his equipment onto his back.

Green’s mouth dropped in disbelief at what he heard.

Red smirked as he pulled up his sword and shield straps. “Don’t be jealous.”

“Red!” Green and Blue shouted at the same time, their faces flustered with embarrassment. Vio face palmed as the maiden laughed at them.

“You boys are so silly!” She said past her giggles. She brought her hands to her chest and broke into blue sparkles, transforming into a fairy. She flitted over to Vio and rested on his head. “Let’s get something eat and then head to the temple!”

“Sounds like a plan.” Green said, getting out of his bed. He buckled his equipment on as he tried to keep himself from making a face. ‘I swear… I never thought having copies would lead to stuff like this…’

“We’re getting close.” The blue fairy’s sparkles drifted behind her as she guided the heroes. “We should see the temple past the trees soon.”

“What’s the temple used for?” Red asked, curious. He walked behind Green.

“The Eastern Temple has been around for ages. The village holds ceremonies and rituals there a few times a year.” The fairy glowed a little brighter. “My ritual was held there!”

“A ritual for what?” Green questioned.

“To become a maiden.”

“Oh. So you weren’t born one? I thought that you were just made that way.” The blue hero said.

She giggled. “You’re half right. I scared my mother when she saw my blue hair growing in. I would make my toys levitate and act out a play for me and my sister all the time.” She flew backwards. “My mentor was the blue maiden before me. She helped me hone my abilities. The ritual was for her title.” The fairy faced forward.

“Wow! What was it like?” Red walked beside the green hero, looking up at her excitedly. “Did you have to do something special?”

She stopped, the twinkles around her body fading. She hovered in the air silently.

The boys stood behind her and glanced between each other. Green took a step forward. “Ma’am?”

The blue fairy’s wings perked up in surprise. “Oh! Sorry, I was lost in thought for a moment.” She whizzed around in a circle. “It’s this way!”

Green looked at the red hero with an eyebrow raised.

He shrugged his shoulders, his face apologetic.

Soon, the forest thinned and revealed the Eastern Temple in the distance. The temple was rectangular in shape, several large columns lining the sides and entrance. It was made of dark grey marble. Statues stood guard in front and steps lined the entire temple’s base. The grass was tall and chunky dark rocks stuck up from it.

Green squinted his eyes as he took in the scenery. It was calm. The tall grass swayed in the light breeze and everything else was still. He unsheathed his sword and shield. “Ma’am, I think we got it from here.”

“Alright then. Call me when you need me!” She flew into the red hero’s chest.

Red rubbed the spot, looking at Green and then back at the other two. Blue stood with his arms crossed, but Vio held his weapons. He returned his gaze to Green. “W-Wait, do you two see something? I don’t see any monsters out here.”

Vio stepped forward to his side, looking out at the sea of grass. “It’s too peaceful out here.”

“Exactly.” Green agreed. “I have never walked to a temple without having to fight my way in.”

The red hero’s eyes widened as he quickly drew his sword. “That’s a great point.” He said with a smile.

“Obviously, they’re hiding in the grass and probably behind the rocks.” Vio nudged a tall tuft of it. “Too bad it’s too wet to burn.”

“Vio, we can’t do that anyway! That’s disrespectful!” Blue scolded, stomping up to his side. The purple hero rolled his eyes.

“That might be true, but sometimes you have to do what you have to do.” Green reasoned, still scanning the open area. “I think we’ll have to rush in.”

Red turned to Blue.  “Hey, your fighting style is useful for once!” He congratulated.

“Ha! It’s about time you all finally realized.” The blue hero jeered. “Just watch! I’ll defeat more monsters than all of you!”

“Bring it!” Red challenged him, grinning.

“We’ll see about that.” Vio said. He wore an unimpressed expression.

“CHARGE!” Blue shouted, pointing his sword at the open field. He raced toward the temple. The other three ran after him.

“Green, you can blend into the grass, so come around from the side so we can surprise them.” Vio pointed to the left as the both of them sprinted.

“Got it!” The green hero took a wide curve to the left, crouching lower as he ran. He glanced to the right, gasping.

Lizalfos hopped up from the grass and the rocks, their camouflage disappearing and revealing their scaly skin. They wore leather chest plates and carried wicked blades. Some held shields while others didn’t. One of them crawled up the tallest rock, reared back it’s arm, and threw something that zipped through the air.

‘What was that!?’ Green looked back at the other heroes.

Whatever the lizard monster threw ricocheted off Vio’s shield, bounced off Blue’s sword, and smacked Red in the forehead.

The lizalfos on top of the rock cackled as it caught it’s weapon. It screeched and the other monsters leaped toward the other three heroes.

‘That was a boomerang!?’ Green’s eyes locked on the weapon scaly talons grasped. ‘I’ve never seen one do that!’ He looked for the red hero and sighed in relief when he saw him stab through a monster. ‘Thank Hylia…’ He glared at the lizard. ‘You’re first.’ The green hero slowed his pace and snuck around the rocks to get closer. Swords and shields clanging against each other echoed all around him. He slipped behind the rock the lizard stood on.

The lizalfos slung the boomerang again, hopping from foot to foot. It’s tail wagged as it laughed, it holding it’s arm up to catch the weapon again.

Green quickly scanned the rock over.  It was just as tall as him. There was nothing to hold onto and the top only had enough room for the lizard to stand. He gently set his shield against the boulder. Setting his right hand against the rock, he jumped and stabbed the lizalfos through the knee, his hand boosting him up further.

A screech left the reptile’s mouth as it balanced on it’s other leg. The boomerang whizzed back toward it and knocked it across the jaw. The lizard collapsed backwards, slapping on the grass next to Green.

He stabbed it in the chest and watched it poof into purple smoke. The green hero squinted his eyes before picking up his shield and taking off to help the others. He ran toward Red, glancing at the blue hero. He watched him get punched across the face, his shield barely up in time to block the lizard’s sword. Green skid in the grass as he switched directions and bolted toward Blue.

As he got closer, he could tell that the blue hero had taken a few hits already. He still fought with all his might, but he was exhausted.

The green hero swung his sword at the lizalfo’s waist, but the monster hopped away from him. It shrieked and launched its tongue at him. Green let it get stuck to his shield. He yanked his arm back, jerking the reptile forward off balance. Blue jabbed his blade into its gut and again into its neck. He panted as he stepped backfrom the lizard. He rubbed his cheek, side eyeing Green.

Green glanced over his shoulder to check for any more monsters. He watched Red get into a deadlock with the lizalfos he fought and Vio spring up from behind to stab it in the back. He looked back at Blue. “Are you—”

“I’m fine.” The blue hero turned away and sheathed his sword.

Green stared at him in annoyance as he put his blade away. “Right.”

Red ran up to them, Vio just behind him.

“That’s all of them.” Red said huffing. He rubbed his side. “I definitely should’ve dodged more.”

“Yeah, he should’ve done that, too.” Green gestured to Blue behind him.

“Shut up.”

“After that thing hit me in the face, it was really hard to focus.” Red admitted, rubbing his forehead. “What was that?”

“A boomerang.” Green started to walk back toward the boulder the lizard monster stood on. The other three followed him. “I had one in the past, but I’ve never seen one do what that one did.” He picked it up from the grass, turning it in his hands.

The weapon was made of tough wood. The ends and the middle were capped with metal. Colorful gems laid in the metal pieces, the design sculpted in the metal accentuating it.

“Whoa, it’s pretty.” The red hero murmured as he stood next to Green.

“From what I could tell that thing tried to hit me, Blue, and then Red with one throw. That’s impossible without magic.” Vio analyzed.

 “That’s what I saw, too. I wonder if we can use it the same way?” Green considered.

“Well figure that out as we walk. The temple is right there.” Blue huffed. He led the way.

They passed by more rocks and then a lineup of statues. Five sculptures sat in front of the stairs that led to the entrance. Red stopped to look at the one in front of the steps while Blue continued past him.

“What are you looking at that for? Let’s just walk in and—” He bumped into the air, his hand shooting to his nose. “Ow! What the hell!?” He kicked at the air, nearly transparent magic rippling where his boot landed.

The blue fairy left Red and flew up to him. She bounced off the translucent wall a few times. “How tricky. That’s a force field.” She zoomed around the temple and then landed on Blue’s head. “He’s put it around the entire temple.”

“He? That shadowy bastard did this? Ugh, great!” Blue crossed his arms. “Is there a way to break past this thing?”

The blue maiden fluttered down to his face. “I would break it for you, but that would give us away immediately.”

Vio walked up them. “Really?” He asked, intrigued.

“Mhmm. The one you all call Shadow would come running back to this place to capture me.”

“How would he know? I bet he’s busy terrorizing some other village far away from here.” Blue said, his face offended at the thought.

“Magic users can sense each other through their spell work. It’s how I know that Shadow made this barrier and how he would know that I broke it. We leave a tiny part of ourselves in anything we cast.”

Vio’s face lit up at the information while Blue’s scowled.

“How are we supposed to get in there then?” The blue hero tapped the force field. “This thing is basically impossible to get past.”

Red peeked out from the statue he stood by. It was of a lady holding a basket of seashells. “I think we can use this moon gate to get in.” The three of them joined him by the statue. “Though, something’s wrong with it. This is the entrance,” Red pointed to the statue’s nose, “But nothing happens when I touch it.”

“That’s for the best.” Blue stated, shrugging his shoulders. “I didn’t want to go in there anyway.”

Vio glared at him. “Get over it. This is probably our only option, unless there’s a way in from the top.”

“Shadow boxed the entire temple in the force field.” The blue fairy explained sullen.

The green hero loosely tossed the boomerang in his hand. “Since the mages are the ones that create the moon gates, maybe they didn’t want someone getting into the temple so easily.”

Vio held a hand up to his chin. “That makes sense. Perhaps only specific mages could get in, but they would need a way to tell the moon gate that it’s them.”

Red gasped. “Like a secret password!” He turned around and scanned the sculpture over. “I bet it’s on this statue somewhere.”

“Great idea!” Green praised. He saw the other four statues behind the one Red stood at. “Though, it might be on these other statues, too. Let’s check them out.” He strolled up to the sculpture on the very left. It depicted a fish jumping out of the ocean with a sun shining overhead. ‘Uh… What?’ He crossed his arms, confused. “Vio what do you see?”

He put a hand on his hip and leaned to one side. He stood at the statue to the right of Green’s. “This one shows a fish in the sea and a sunset.” Vio looked at him and raised his eyebrow.

“Okay… Blue?”

The blue hero wore a disgusted expression. “This one’s creepy! The fish looks like a vampire, and I see a full moon.”

“Wait, really?” Red asked. He was at the statue on the very right. “Mine’s kind of weird, too. It’s showing a rotting fish and crescent moon.”

Green was dumbfounded. “I don’t get it.” He peeked around the backside of the sculpture. “There’s no text or anything to go off of either…”

Blue put his hands on his hips and faced the blue fairy. His eyes were squinted in suspicion. “What kind of ceremonies were held here again?”

She chuckled. “Ones that celebrate the sea and bring good fortune.” She hovered in front of the statue Blue was by. “Though, I don’t remember looking at these statues too often. I was usually too busy training.”

“Did your old mentor ever tell you about them?” Red asked. He bent forward to look at the details.

“Hmmm….” She glided over to the red hero and perched on his hand. “Now that I think about it, I remember her telling me that they told a story.” She peered at the decomposing fish in the stone with him. “It must be a strange one…”

“You got that right.” Green muttered, leaving Vio’s side. He strolled over to Blue and recoiled at the monster statue. “Ugh… Imagine having to carve that out for weeks.”

Blue snorted with a smirk. “I bet the story is ‘normal fish turns to vampire’.” He suggested in a goofy tone, snickering at himself afterward.

“How original.” Vio replied, giving him a side eye. “But you might just be right.” He frowned while tapping his chin. “How would the dead fish statue work in that?”

“I guess vampires are technically undead.” The green hero answered as he walked up to Red. He took in the statue, a little impressed with how small the artist carved the fish bones. “Well, let’s give this a try.” Green stepped back from the sculptures and flipped the boomerang around his hand. “If we get it wrong, we can always try again.”

“What are you doing?” Blue questioned as he walked toward him. Red and Vio did the same.

“I’m solving the door puzzle? Oh!” Green shook his head. “Right, you don’t remember yet. Sometimes temples and other places like this have puzzles or riddles you have to solve to get past parts of them.” He reared the boomerang back. “So I’m pretty sure that I need to hit these statues in the right order for the moon gate to open.” He flung the weapon at the statue to the very left. It whipped across the area and smacked the statue with a loud crack. Then it bounced onto the ground. Blue laughed while Red hid a grin with his hand.

Green dramatically rolled his eyes. “Dear Hylia…” He walked over and picked up the boomerang. He stared at it. “How did that lizard get it to hit multiple things?”

“Maybe you just need to focus more before throwing it?” Vio suggested.

“Maybe…” He went back over to them. “I’ll try that.” Again, he held the boomerang back behind his head. He took a deep breath and focused his attention on the order he wanted to hit the statues in. A tingle swelled in his hand, it starting to travel up his forearm. ‘What’s that weird feeling!?’ He glanced back at his throwing arm in surprise. The prickly feeling made it to his elbow when he couldn’t stand it anymore. He threw the boomerang, shaking out his arm. The weapon whizzed toward the very left statue, ricochetted off it, rebounded off the second statue, and then dropped from the air.

“Hey, that was better!” Red praised, standing next to him. “What happened to your arm?”

Green rubbed the prickles out of it. “I don’t know. The longer I held it, the more this tingly feeling went up my arm.”

“Oh, that’s just the power of the boomerang.” The fairy explained.

“Really? I don’t remember it feeling this way when I was younger.” Green muttered as he walked toward the weapon in the grass. ‘The magic boomerang I had just felt like throwing a toy around that I could mind control. Surely this is no different…’

The blue maiden laughed. “Magic definitely doesn’t feel the same as you gain body awareness. Since you’re using your eyes to pick your targets, let the power go all the way to your head. It’ll be uncomfortable,” She admitted, “But you’ll get used to it.”

He sighed as he snatched the boomerang off the ground and walked back. “Alright then. Last time.” Green held it back, the magic already reaching up his arm. It quickly shot past his neck like hot blood. His eyes locked on each of the statues and he let the boomerang fly. It hit the first sculpture, the second, the fourth, and then finally the third. The boomerang rocketed back into Green’s grip.

“You did it!” Red cheered, his arms up. He ran over to the middle statue of the lady. “The moon gate opened!”

“Finally, we can get moving.” Blue said as he joined the red hero. “Hopefully, there’s no more of those.”

Vio grinned. “Keep hoping, then.” The blue hero gave him a stink eye.

Green booped the statue on the nose, the world around him melting away into the other dimension. The other three were behind him, the fairy resting on Red’s head.

“Wow…” The blue maiden gawked. “What were the mages calling this place?”

“The Dark World,” Vio replied.

“Hmph… This is a lot different than how my sister described it…”

The sky held a huge full moon and the stars twinkled their hello once again. The temple stood beyond them, water flowing in the air around it. The eyes in the statues glowed. Green could feel their gaze.

“It’s not dark in here, so why do the mages call this place the Dark World?” Blue asked, hands on his hips.

“Let’s head to the temple. I don’t want to keep your sister waiting any longer.” Green said, starting to jog.

“Right!” The blue maiden flew ahead of them, the heroes following her.

The temple began to tower over them as they got closer. Their boots splashed in the water flowing out of the entrance.

“Whoa…” Red mouthed staring up.

Green did the same. A detailed mosaic depicted a battle between a woman with a basket and the ocean on the ceiling. Decorative thick columns lined the sides of the place, people and fish etched into them. A giant sculpture of a seashell sat at the very back of the temple. Torches were in the corners and along the walls, two stood on either side of the sculpture.

“I don’t see a crystal in here.” Vio muttered as he looked over his shoulders. They all stood in ankle deep water.

“What the hell is that?!” Blue hissed, pointing.

Gelatinous eggs laid around the base of the huge shell in piles. A few of them squirmed and started to break.

“Aw! We get to watch them be born!” Red cooed.

Green’s face flushed at the red hero’s comment. ‘Why did he say that out loud!’

A rubbery pink head broke past the gooey sack, it’s siblings slithering down into the water. The little eels hissed at each other as they fell from their eggs. One of them froze as it spotted the heroes at the other end of the temple. It let out a tiny cry, it’s brothers and sisters swimming toward them.

Green yanked out his sword and stepped away from the others. “Ugh, I hate fighting monster’s kids.” He stabbed his sword into a pink eel in the water, murky blood staining it.

“I’m not baby food!” Blue yelled, slashing his sword around and cutting one in half.

“Me neither!” Red kicked another off his boot. He turned and jabbed another that leapt at him.

A low growl filled the temple, the three of them looking at the big seashell. Vio still fought off a few eels.

A huge light blue muzzle slowly left the hole in the shell, bright red markings swirling around over it’s long body. Four pairs of blue and yellow eyes dotted its head and black needle-like teeth filled its jaw. Sharp dorsal fins spiked its spine to its nose. The giant moray eel turned its head to face the purple hero.

Vio stomped on the last newborn eel, sighing in relief. He froze as all eight eyes met his.

A sickening shriek bounced around the temple. The sea monster snapped it’s jaw open and charged the purple hero, it’s secondary jaw biting at the air.

The other three ran to the side while Vio narrowly dodged the eel. The monster whipped around and started to violently twist in the air, its body becoming a saw blade. It rocketed after him. The purple hero ducked, the sea monster bouncing off the stone floor, rebounding off a nearby pillar, and heading straight back at him. He leaped and rolled toward a column.

“Crap, we can’t even get close to that thing!” Blue said as he watched it ricochet off the walls and the pillars.

Green stepped away from them and held the boomerang back “If I can just get it’s eyes…” He tried to track the eel’s movements, but his gaze kept switching between it and Vio. The magic weakened as his focus changed between the two. ‘Dammit! It’s moving too fast!’

The purple hero slid around a pillar, the sea beast knocking its face into the wall. As the eel recovered, he sliced its underbelly. It screeched out in pain and smacked Vio with the end of its tail. He skidded across the water past the other three, the giant shell stopping his tumble. His head slouched forward.

“Vio!” Red called out, jogging toward him.

The sea monster shrieked out again and lunged after the shell.

“Watch out!” Green yelled, his heart squeezing.

Blue slashed his sword at the eel’s side as it passed, trying to get its attention. Red turned around and did the same, slipping afterwards.

Vio’s eyes snapped open. He rolled out of the way at the last moment.

The monster eel crashed into the solid sculpture, shaking the temple. It’s eyes rolled as it collapsed into the shallow water with a splash. The purple hero forced himself up to his feet and stabbed his blade into one of the blue and yellow eyes.

The huge moray eel thrashed its head back, crying out in agony. It flung him into the nearby column. Vio slid down the grey marble and fell to his knees. He held his head as he felt around for his sword in the water.

Green watched in panic as the sea monster lifted itself back into the air and locked its eyes on Vio. Without thinking, he fixated on the monster’s eyes, magic shooting up his arm to his eyes. He shouted as he slung the boomerang with all his might. It shot across the temple, bludgeoning the other three eyes on the side of the eel’s face. The weapon returned to his grasp.

The sea monster wailed, livid. It wildly thrashed about as it flew. Seeing the green hero with the boomerang, it bolted toward him. The eel snagged his tunic with its teeth and threw him up into the air, diving down after him.

Green felt the floor around him break as he was shoved into it, the sunlight of the light world shooting past him. He kept himself from falling into the sharp mouth by standing on the eel’s lips. The secondary jaw snapped up at him.

He was flicked off it’s mouth, rolling out of his landing and barely keeping his balance. The monster spun like a blade in the air again, it’s body dark green with black swirls now. It slammed itself onto the temple floor trying to smash him. He dodged and rolled out of the way of the attacks.

“What the!?” Blue’s eye twitched in confusion as he watched a dark transparent version of Green and the monster. The green hero’s shade evaded another attempt to crush him.

“Oh! That’s what we look like on this side.” Red said, pulling Vio up.

“Huh? What are you talking about?” Blue demanded, looking back at him.

“People and animals in the other world look like ghosts in this one.” Red explained. “You didn’t see them last time because almost everyone had gone home when we were saving the kids.”

“Oh.” The blue hero shook his head, frowning. “Still! What are we supposed to do? There’s no way into the temple in the other world!”

“And he’s getting tired.” Vio pointed out, exhaustion coating his voice.

Green panted, his body starting to ache from him rolling around on the tile and getting forced into the other world. ‘Damn! This thing has got to slow down eventually!’

The moray eel soared up to the ceiling and plummeted down toward the green hero. It peeled its jaws back.

Concern took over Blue’s face as the eel got closer. “Move it, you idiot!” He ran and shoved Green’s shade.

Green fell backward, the sea monster knocking itself out as it busted its head into the floor. Quickly finding his feet, he threw the boomerang at the other four black and yellow eyes. They were all struck, dark blood oozing from the wounds. Green stepped backward, taken aback by Blue’s shade and then Vio’s and Red’s a little farther back.

On the brink of death, the moray eel began to dive in and out of the dark and light worlds in a blind rage. The floor tore into the other dimension and repaired itself as it zoomed in and out.

The green hero caught his breath by one of the columns. “How the hell is this thing not dead yet?” He said to himself, his heart still beating against his rib cage.

Vio pushed Red away from him, the slithery monster ripping through the space between them.

Blue stumbled around, awkwardly dodging the sea beast as his feet sloshed around in the water. His boot slid out from under him, the monster changing course and diving down at him. The light world engulfed the hero. He slid down the slimy side of the eel, rolling on the dry temple floor.

Green yanked him away from the black needle jaws as it came dashing down at the ground again. He set him up straight.

The blue hero growled, whipping his sword out to the side. “We have got to kill that thing!”

“Exactly. I don’t think it’s gonna stop anytime soon, so,” Green reared the boomerang back, “Let’s see if this gets its attention.”

Just as the eel burst from the tile, Green flung the weapon. It zipped away and jabbed the eye that Vio had stabbed. The eye spewed out light. The monster was stunned, stuck between the light and dark world. It’s face limply dipped forward.

Green and Blue dashed toward the monster, watching Vio and Red jump out of the cracks between worlds in the floor. Together, they stabbed their blades through the eel’s head.

The sea monster’s skin darkened before it burst into purple smoke, the hole between the worlds closed. The dark crystal containing the maiden appeared between the four heroes as the dark magic cleared.

Cracks cut through the solid magic. As the prison shattered, the blue fairy dashed out of Red’s chest, turned into her human form, and caught the yellow maiden into a hug.

“Maylynn!” The blue maiden said, teary eyed.

“Kate…” Her sister weakly held her back, her hand patting the top of her head. Her green eyes rolled back and all of her weight fell into her sister’s arms.

Kate held her up, sniffing as her hands swelled with blue magic. Her sister erupted into yellow sparkles, recombining into a dull yellow fairy. Cupping her hands, she gently caught her. She carefully ran her thumb over the ball of the light. Tears sat in her eyes as she looked back at the four heroes. “Thank you for saving her.”

Green smiled, the aches and exhaustion in his body gone for the moment. “I’m glad she’s safe now.” His eyes fell on the weak fairy. “Is there anything we can do to help her?”

Vio bent forward scanning the blue maiden’s hands. “She’s been in that crystal for almost three days. Her powers must have been drained a lot.”

Kate held the yellow fairy to her chest, somberly nodding her head. “She’ll be okay. She just needs to rest for a while. Her powers will come back.”

Blue crossed his arms and pouted. “There has to be a way we can do this all faster! The other maidens are gonna end up worse off than her just because we’re taking forever!”

“I don’t think that’s possible.” Vio said, looking at him. “But I get it.”

“I don’t like seeing her hurt like this either.” Red replied, holding his arms. He rubbed a tear away.

Blue stared at him, his cheeks and ears flustering. “Red! Stay out of my mind!” The red hero laughed at him. Vio was amused by his comment and gave Blue a knowing look.

Kate giggled as she smiled at them and then Green.

Green looked away from her, crossing his arms. ‘What is she getting at?’

The blue maiden giggled some more. “Let’s leave the temple. I believe that wicked clone of yours made the force field impenetrable.” She used her free hand to motion the heroes to get closer together. “I’ll get us out of here.”

Blue squinted his eyes at the other two before pushing himself into Green’s right side. Green frowned at him only to switch his look to Red, who wrapped him into a side hug and pulled Vio against him.

Kate tried to keep herself from laughing as she watched. Turning into a fairy, she held her sister and swirled around them. They all teleported out of the temple.

The boys landed on their feet outside by the statues. Kate flew up to the green hero, holding the yellow fairy. “Could you hold her for the time being?”

“Sure.” He held out his hand. The blue fairy fluttered past it into his chest. She left his torso and sat in his open hand, the other fairy not with her. Green’s eyebrows came together in a perplexed expression. ‘I was not expecting that…’

Red chuckled at him as Blue took a few steps forward.

“Well, where to next?” The blue hero asked, turning around.

Green held up his hand, the fairy at conversation level. “The inn.” Kate replied.

“What!? The next maiden isn’t there!” Blue put his hands on his hips.

“She isn’t, but you need to rest. You all do. Especially you!” She faced Vio. “I’m not going to lead you all into a battle you aren’t prepared for.”

The blue hero crossed his arms and rolled his eyes.

Green started to walk back. “Come on.” He gestured. “You might not feel it now, but you will when you calm down.”

“Pssh. Yeah right.” He sassed, following him.

“My head hurts from that boomerang already.” Red said, rubbing the spot.

“I don’t even want to think about what happened in there.” Vio muttered. His exhaustion seeped from his words.

The green hero looked back at him, concerned. “Nothing’s broken, right?”

“No.” He shook his head. “Just gonna be bruised.”

Blue snorted. “I bet you’ll look like your tunic later.”

“Yeah? I bet you will, too.” Vio retorted with a cheeky grin.

“What you said sounded familiar.” Red said, gazing at Green curiously.

“Really?” He chuckled. “That’s something Grandpa would say every time I hurt myself somehow.” Green smirked to himself. “I think Ezlo said it to me a few times, too.”

“Who’s that?” Blue asked.

“Let me tell you!” Green replied, excited.

The clouds slowly drifted by, the sun a little past noon. The princess had tried to imagine shapes and scenes in the stray clumps, but she ran out of ideas. The sunshine warmed her through her thick navy dress and black turtleneck. She was banned from the kitchen and from helping the maids and butler’s with chores. She tried to make small talk with them, but they struggled to speak plainly with her, agreeing with everything she said even if it didn’t make sense to.

Zelda summoned a tiny sparkle in her hand, extinguishing and reigniting it as she opened and closed her hand. She managed to find the wind sorcerer’s library earlier, but all of the books were in a language she’d never seen before. Digging through the others confirmed that he didn’t have any books in Hylian that taught the language either.

She gripped her fist, staring at it. ‘There has to be some way I can be helpful to the situation at hand. Something I can do that—’ Her eyes gazed at the sparkle in her hand and then the open cloud field in front of the palace. ‘Of course!’ The princess headed down the stairs to the front of the palace. ‘I can practice!’ She thought, pushing past a door.

Her mind drifted to her father’s words when he found her practicing in her room a while back. “Zelda, how about you try lighting these candles instead? Something small that no one would notice. You might frighten your suitors, otherwise.” Echoed the king’s voice in the distant memory.

She passed by the throne room, taking note of the empty chair. Strolling down a corridor, she headed down another flight of stairs. ‘No need to worry about that anymore. No one is here to stop me now.’ Walking through a few more hallways, she found her feet at the edge of the stone floor of the palace and the flat blanket of clouds.

Taking a deep breath, she gently pressed her foot onto the cloud in front of her. ‘Oh thank goodness…’ The clouds held her weight as she walked across them. Crossing them felt like stepping on thick bushy grass. Zelda held her arms out to the side, taking another deep breath. She tried to summon a ball of magic. Her powers wavered and flowed inconsistently through her arms. The sphere was puny and warped around like a flame in the wind. It broke apart and reformed together, over and over.

Zelda stopped and panted. Her head felt light. ‘Was I more powerful when I was younger? What’s happened to me?’

After taking a moment to catch her breath, she planted her feet and tried to summon her ball of magic again. This time her powers rushed through her fingertips uncontrollably. The ball grew exponentially but still warped and wiggled, tearing apart in a few places.

‘This is better. Not quite right, but it’s a good start!’ She thought, optimistic.

The flapping of wings broke her attention, the magic sphere combusting into light magic that sparkled in the air as it fell. The princess’ eyes met with red ones past the shimmers.

Vaati stared at her, his wings folding behind him. “How weak.” He strolled past her with an unamused face. “Lunch will be served in the dining hall. Come if you wish.”

Zelda turned and faced him, her fists gripped by her sides.

“Or you can keep doing whatever you call that.” He walked back into the palace.

The princess’ belly begrudgingly growled. She hated to admit it, but summoning a small amount of her abilities was draining. She was one more attempt away from being exhausted. She sighed, pushing away her temper. ‘I’ll get better with time.’ She slowly stepped back toward the palace.

Zelda eventually found her way to the dining hall, getting lost in the halls along the way. ‘Goodness… This place is a maze!’ She walked through the entrance.

The evil wind sorcerer sat at the very end of the long table at the other end of the room to her left. He briefly glanced up at her before returning to his food. It was already halfway gone.

The princess sat at the other end of the table. A maid hurried in and sat a plate down in front of her. Roasted fowl and a mixed salad with berries met her nose.

“Would you like water or wine?” The maid asked in a hushed voice.

“Water please.” Zelda replied. She picked the fruit from her salad with her fork and bit them off. ‘Hmm. I swear I’ve had these before… Could these be from the north?’ She squinted her eyes. ‘How does he transport his goods up here? Magic surely, but is he teleporting them?’

The maid returned and placed a metal goblet of water in front of her. She bowed and left.

Zelda washed the taste of the berries away, icy metal filling her taste buds instead. She tried not to make a face. ‘Where is he getting this from?’

“It’s hard to believe that you sealed me in that sword, considering that pathetic display.” Vaati’s voice cut through the silence between them. He pressed his fork into the pieces of fowl. “Maybe that stupid boy did it after all.”

The princess glared at him with a side glance, looking away. “What a lovely way to start a conversation.” She replied, disinterested.

“I take it your abilities have weakened, then.”

“Perhaps that’s for the best. I know what the crystal prisons do, what they’re meant for.”

The evil sorcerer squinted his eyes. “And yet you sit over there with all of your wasted powers.” He rested his chin on his hand. “The maidens are not so capable.”

“What makes you so confident that I have all of my abilities?” She copied his tone.

He arched an eyebrow, his face unimpressed. “Because I can sense it, dear princess. Anyway,” He looked away from her, “Soon there will be more company. Stay in the castle while I renovate. I don’t want to hear your cries of agony if you manage to get crushed while I’m terraforming nor when the maids are healing your broken body.” He ate another piece of the bird.

Zelda didn’t respond. She could feel her ears wanting to burn in anger, but she let it go. ‘I will not let him get under my skin.’ She finished her lunch and was stepping up the stairs back to her room soon enough. Her eyes were half asleep as she reached out to the doorknob.

Glass breaking and shouting echoed up the stairwell, Zelda snapping her head over her shoulder. She carefully made her way back down the stairs, the throne room the source of the yelling. She stopped outside the entryway to listen.

“So, you failed again?” Vaati taunted from his throne. “Just as expected. Of course you would completely forget about trapping the other dimension.”

“Shut the hell up!” Shadow shouted, pissed. “If I didn’t have to play by your stupid rules, this wouldn’t be happening right now!”

“Your idiocy is the reason why the maidens are being stolen. Every poor decision you make gives those imbeciles a way to ruin your strategy.” The wind sorcerer scolded.

“Fine! I’ll just go find them and kill them and take the maidens back!”  The dark hero turned on his heel and began to storm off. “That’s what I should have done when they came running into Castle Town. Problem solved!” He threw up his hands.

“I don’t think so.” Vaati snapped his fingers.

The shadow hero was bound by the wind mage’s magic, his hands stuck by his sides and his legs unable to move. He struggled against it as he was levitated to the sorcerer’s face.

“Allow me to remind you that your body and your powers do not belong to you.” Vaati hissed, leveling the dark hero’s stare. “You should be grateful that I’ve granted you such freedoms.” He flicked his hand and sent Shadow tumbling across the floor The evil hero glared up at him. “Go better your defenses and use your face for something useful. You share his likeness for a reason.”

Shadow pushed himself off the floor and stomped out of the throne room. He paused, slowly turning and facing the princess. His smile was wicked.

Zelda slipped into the throne room, trying to put distance between her and the dark copy.

“Out of your cage, princess?” Shadow held out his hand, his dark power zapping erratically in it. His eyes crazily bore into hers. “I’ll put you back where you belong.” He cackled, waving his hand.

‘No.’ Zelda felt her magic blast past her skin, the crystal prison shattering before it could fully take shape. She held her hand out and surrounded Shadow with rings of light arrows.

“Aw, how cute.” He jeered, poking at one. His finger cut across the tip, dark blood pooling in the scratch. His eyes widened briefly before he looked away, unamused. He clicked his serpent tongue. “Don’t worry, princess. I would never hurt your pwecious pwecious wittle hewoe.” He cooed. “But my monsters sure will. And when they do, you can be the first to see his mangled body, if you can even recognize it!” The dark hero growled. He warped away.

Zelda stumbled a step backwards as she held her forehead. Her brain pounded against her skull as the rings of light arrows faded away into nothing. She didn’t dare glance at the wind mage, focusing instead on walking away as normally as she could.

Once she found the stairwell, she felt hot tears well up in her eyes as she walked up the steps. ‘How dare he…’ The princess sniffed, wiping her eyes. The tears came right back. ‘Trying to put me back in that prison…’ Her face flushed. ‘And saying horrible things he would do to Link…’ She resisted the urge to fling her door open. Stepping inside, she gently closed it behind her. ‘Just to feel some glimpse of power!’ Her chest quickly rose and fell, a scream building in the back of her throat. ‘I should have—!’

A shaky sigh replaced the scream, leaving her throat sore. She dried her face, sniffing and wrangling in her frustration. She set her shoes by the side of her bed. The mattress frame creaked as she laid down on it. ‘I must master my magic. If I can do that, I might just be able to resolve this all from the top down.’ She grinned, her eyes beginning to shut. “Maybe I’ll get to save you for once, Link.” She drifted off to sleep.

Vaati stared at the entryway the princess had left through. His gaze shifted to where the light arrows trapped the hero of darkness. He spotted a drop of dark blood on his rug. “Hmm… Potential…” He brushed his long hair behind his shoulder, sitting back on his throne. “Interesting…”

“Wow! So you were able to be really tiny and talk to the Picori? What were they like?” Red asked excitedly. He leaned over the table they sat at in the inn, his eyes amazed.

“They’re nice and friendly. Super helpful too.” Green recounted with a warm smile. “They were always doing something to help us out. They even made the shoes this guy back in Castle Town makes!”

“Hold on.” Blue frowned and crossed his arms. “How can something so small make shoes for huge people? How big are they again?”

Green held his thumb and index finger apart. “About one clover tall.”

“Dear Hylia that’s insane…” The blue hero muttered sitting back in the wooden chair.

“Are they still around today? Have you seen them?” Red asked, resting his elbows on the table.

He sighed. “No, I haven’t seen them in a long time. They definitely still exist, but only children can see them. I’m not a kid anymore.” He shrugged.

“Aw… I was hoping if I squinted hard enough, I could see one.” Red admitted. He smirked. “I guess Blue scared them off.”

“What!? No I didn’t! We’re basically adults. That’s why we can’t see them!” Blue replied defiantly, huffing. He narrowed his eyes as they slid to the side to look at Green. “How old are we again?” He asked under his breath.

The green hero face palmed himself, chuckling. “We’re seventeen.”

“Don’t laugh! Head injuries are serious! If it wasn’t for that one freakin guy, I would know already.” He eyed the few tables around them, mages sitting and chatting with each other.

Red chuckled. “It’s fiiiine. We’re gonna remember at some point. We’ll wake up one morning and just know!”

Blue rolled his eyes. “That better come sooner than later.”

“Continue your story! What happened next?” The red hero asked leaning toward Green.

“Me and Ezlo traveled all over Hyrule to collect four elements to reforge the white sword into the four sword. We found them in dungeons filled with monsters.” He dramatically wiggled his fingers. “I found the earth element deep in the woods, the fire element in a mine around a volcano, the water element in a frozen part of Lake Hylia, and the wind element in the sky.” Green gestured toward the ceiling.

“The sky?” Blue said in disbelief. “How? Wouldn’t you fall through the clouds?”

Green tapped his chin. “You know, I probably should have fallen through them, but they were magical clouds. It worked out.” He shrugged with a grin. “Ezlo kept me from falling off them quite a few times though…” He smiled even wider as he remembered his head being yanked back by the stubborn hat.

“Man, that’s scary! I would be too scared of falling.” Red said, rubbing his arms.

“Of course you would be. I would be just fine, though. Heights don’t scare me at all!” Blue declared with his eyes closed and an arrogant smirk. He looked at Green. “Did you defeat Vaati up there?” He asked, lowering his voice.

Green rolled his eyes, snorting. “No. I’m getting there! Anyway, I got the power of the elements into this sword. Then I could make three copies of myself.”

“Oh! The spirit clones you talked about after we woke up in that field. What were they like?” Red asked as he cocked his head to the side.

Green snickered. “They were nothing like you guys. They, well, looked like spirits of me. Kind of see through and white, like a ghost. If I looked at them, they would look in the same direction I did, and they copied everything I did perfectly. If I walked them into a wall, they would disappear. So, I had to be careful with how I summoned them.” He explained.

“Bor-ing!” The blue hero huffed. “You couldn’t make them go anywhere specific? They had to stay right next to you?”

“Yep. It’s not like I could mind control them.” He scratched the back of his neck, smiling. “I think I tried to and Ezlo got onto me for rolling my eyes back. He said they would get stuck if I kept doing that.”

The two heroes laughed at him.

“Wait wait! Green, try and mind control me.” Red closed his eyes and dropped his arms by his sides.

“Red, don’t be stupid. You know that’s not gonna work.” Blue said unimpressed.

The red hero opened one eye. “Don’t listen to him! Just try!” He closed his eyes.

Green shook his head incredulously before giving in. “Okay fine, if that’s what you want.” He watched the Red hero knod his head in agreement. Green sighed and rolled his eyes to the back of his head. ‘Uh… What should I “make” him do? Something random… I got it! Red, pretend to pick something up off the floor.’ Green let his eyes roll forward, seeing Red’s still shut. “Well?”

The red hero’s body slackened, his head gazing up at the ceiling and his eyes rolling back. He gasped for air, panting for it.

“What the hell?” Green muttered. “Red?”

“What did you do to him!” Blue hissed, glaring at the green hero.

“I didn’t do anything!” Green snapped back.

“B-Blue…” Red hero uttered.

“Y-Yeah?” He said bewildered.

Red gasped for air. “You’re an idiot.” He replied as he exhaled, his face falling onto his shoulder.

“Red, YOU’RE an idiot, you dumbass!” Blue grabbed him by the tunic.

The red hero laughed as he tugged Blue’s hands off, keeping him from grabbing him again. “You’re the one that fell for it!” He laughed some more.

“Ugh!” He pushed Red away from him and stood up. The both of them watched him storm out the double doors of the inn.

‘He was taking Red seriously?’ Green thought as he raised an eyebrow.

“Huh…” Red shrugged as he faced the green hero. “He’ll be fine. Where were we in the story?”

“Um…” Green snapped his fingers, perking up. “We left off at the four sword making three clones of me.”

“That’s right! What happened next?” He asked eagerly.

“Uh…” Green glanced at the double doors. “Let’s finish it when Blue’s back. That way you both will know.” He explained. He looked to the side. “I guess Vio knows this already.”

“Right…” Red thoughtfully looked away. “We should check on him and see how he’s doing.”

“Good idea.”

The both of them walked back to their room, Green leading the way. He gently opened the door as he walked in. The purple hero rested on his belly on the large bed. His drowsy eyes glanced up at the two of them.

“How do you feel?” Green asked, stepping toward him.

Vio pushed himself up. “A little better. You’re right. We do heal kind of quick.” He winced as he lightly pressed his hand on his back. “Still really sore, though.” He looked at the both of them. “You two aren’t heading to bed early, are you?”

“Nah. We were just checking on you.” Red said as he sat next to him. “Green was telling me and Blue about his past adventure!”

“Nice. I guess he got bored?” Vio asked, trying to glance out the door.

The red hero giggled. “He didn’t like my prank so he’s pouting about it somewhere.”

Vio raised both of his eyebrows at him and smirked. “I’m not surprised.”

Green glanced around the room. “By the way, have you seen the blue maiden? She’s not with any of us.”

The purple hero tapped his cheek. “I definitely dozed off earlier, but I think she said she wanted to look around her village.”

“Gotcha… I think I’ll go see what she’s up to.” Green walked back to the door. “See you guys later!”

“See ya!” Red waved, Vio doing the same.

He walked around the tables and out the double doors. He grinned as he watched some of the kids they saved kick a ball around to each other in the center of the village. ‘I’m glad they’re able to move on so fast.’ He thought as he walked toward the docks. His eyebrows slightly furled. ‘Shadow… Why bring everyone into this, especially the kids?’ The ships were side by side with each other as the ocean gently rocked them. He stared up at the sails as he passed. ‘Why do any of this at all? What’s the point?’ The sun was slowly heading toward the horizon, turning the sky gold. Green sighed as he walked onto the sand and watched the ocean lap at the edge of the beach. “None of this makes any sense to me.” He glanced to his left, surprised at the sparkly blue fairy next to him.

She sighed. “I don’t understand your dark copy’s actions either, but his goals are clear: Make everyone suffer.” The blue maiden replied solemnly. She flew a little closer to him.

“Yeah… Good thing we’re ruining his plans.” He smiled, crossing his arms. “I saw the kids playing earlier like nothing happened.”

She chuckled. “They’re resilient. That’s what it takes to live by the ocean anyways.” The fairy fluttered in front of him. “I want to thank you again for saving my sister and saving the kids of this village. It means a great deal to me.”

The green hero felt his cheeks redden. “T-Thanks.” He replied bashfully. “I’m glad we could help them.” He gazed at the fairy, holding out his hand. “So, your name’s Kate?”

“Yes, it is. Apologies for not introducing myself back at the castle.” She sat in his palm.

“It’s okay. We needed to escape anyways.” He replied. “Since we saved your sister, are you able to sense the other maidens?”

“Yes!” She sparkled. “I know what direction we need to go in.” Kate whizzed around him. “I’m looking forward to being your guide from here on! Since you’ve helped me so much, I want to return the favor.” She landed back in his hand.

“Thanks! We’re definitely gonna need that.” Green held her up closer. “It’s not tiring flying around, right? You can always point us in a direction and rest whenever you need to.”

“I’ll be fine, don’t worry!” She spun in his palm. “My fairy form is very efficient. As my powers come back, I can help you all out even more!”

“That’ll be great!” He gazed at the scarlet sky, the sun closer to the waves. “Let’s head back to the inn. I bet we have a ton of walking ahead of us tomorrow.”

Kate giggled. “You sure do!”

Chapter Text

The young heroes followed the mud leading into the dense forest, the underbrush tall and wild. Kate flew ahead of them and kept them at a decent pace.

“Wow… I guess no one lives out here?” Red asked as he carefully stepped behind where Green stomped down the lengthy grass.

“You’re correct. When I was younger, I remember some of the villagers trying to tame this swamp so they could live here.” The blue fairy chuckled. “When they came back, it looked like they were tamed instead.”

“What do you mean?” Blue asked from behind Red, confused. He gestured to the flora around them. “There’s just plants here.”

“Perhaps. From what I remember, their arms and legs were scratched up and they were covered in bruises.” The blue maiden explained.

“Hmm… Sounds like the plants fought them.” Vio suggested, his hand up to his chin.

“Don’t be ridiculous! Plants are plants!” Blue argued, looking over his shoulder. “They probably got attacked by monsters and that’s that.” He put his hands on his hips.

Vio rolled his eyes. “Sure, since you know everything about this swamp.”

The blue hero whipped around and faced him. "What did you say?" He growled at him. Vio deviously smirked, making him angrier.

“Guys, stop!” Green called back at them. “It doesn’t matter. It’s just something to keep in mind.” He glanced down at the mud and moss he walked over, looking for any tracks.

Blue turned around with crossed arms and rolled his eyes. Vio still grinned behind him.

“Oh yeah! Green, tell us the rest of the story since Blue’s here!” Red asked eagerly. “I want to know what happened next!”

“Great idea! Let’s see…” He tapped his chin, thinking.

“You were on the part where the four sword could make three of you.” Red reminded him.

“That’s right! So, my sword was fully upgraded and I was finally able to get into this room that was in the sanctuary. Turns out, the power Vaati was after this entire time was in Zelda!” Green crossed his arms and huffed. “The king walked into the room I was in, but it was Vaati in disguise. I can’t believe I hadn’t realized that it was him until he showed himself. Anyway,” He moved a plant with huge leaves out of the way. “He knocked me out and threw me out of the castle. I woke up outside and ran back in as fast as I could. That evil bastard turned the castle into a huge dungeon!”

“Ugh! The more I listen to this, the more I hate that guy!” Blue said, frustrated.

“Yeah!” Red agreed with a pouty face. “Pretending to be the king? I bet he did a bunch of awful things around the kingdom.”

“Tch. It definitely explained why the guard was acting so strange.” Green added. He shook his head. “I had to hide from them to get to the sanctuary because Ezlo was afraid they were going to catch me. I’m glad I listened to him, even though I didn’t want to believe him. Anyway, when I got in, Vaati tells me that I have until three rings of a bell to stop him from taking Zelda’s power. If I failed, she would die.”

Red and Blue gasped. Even Vio couldn’t hide his surprise.

“I had never been so… I don’t know. I just knew I had to do whatever it took to save her. I found Vaati at the top of the castle before the last ring and he transformed himself into a demon.”

“Hell yeah! Then you kicked his ass, right?” Blue shouted excitedly.

“Tell us how you defeated him!” Red cheered.

The green hero couldn’t help but chuckle at their enthusiasm. “Damn right I did. Three times!” He held up his fingers.

“Three times!?” Red and Blue said together.

“How did you do that!?” The blue hero asked, baffled. He looked over his shoulder at Vio chuckling.

“He transformed into a different demon three times.” The purple hero explained.

“Exactly! I beat each form with power of the four sword! After I defeated his final form, Zelda woke up and used the hat that Vaati wore to seal him away, rebuild Hyrule, and destroy the hat. We saved Hyrule together!” Green finished, grinning back at them.

“Wow! What an amazing story!” Red gushed.

“I know we’re heroes but after kicking that bastard’s ass three whole times? We’re legends!” Blue replied with a cocky smile.

Vio put a hand on his hip. “Don’t get ahead of yourself.”

“What!? Come on!” He whined. “Do you have to be such a buzzkill?”

Green sighed. “He’s right. Even though me and Zelda saved Hyrule together in the end, I was the one that was known for it. I was called the Hero of Hyrule for a few years after that.”

Blue lifted an eyebrow. “What’s wrong with that? That’s a pretty good title, though Legend of Hyrule would’ve been better. Just sayin.”

The green hero heard the blue fairy laugh ahead of them. He ducked under a low hanging branch. “Well, yeah, but—”

“Wait, what happened to Ezlo?” Red asked. “Did he disappear or something?”

“Oh right! He actually gave me this hat as a way of saying thanks for saving Hyrule and stopping his apprentice.” Green pointed to his green hat.

“His apprentice?” Blue questioned.

“Who are you talking about?” Red asked, confused.

Green looked over his shoulder. “I didn’t tell you that Vaati was actually Ezlo’s apprentice?”

A shocked expression came over the two heroes. “No.” They said in unison.

“Oh, my bad! Ezlo had taken Vaati in as his apprentice to try and help him, but he turned Ezlo into hat when he got a hold of the magic hat that he made.” Green grinned. “Kinda funny that he gave me a hat as a gift when he left. I guess that’s why we’re all wearing hats.”

“Huh… I just thought you wore this.” Blue said, grabbing the tip of it and looking at it.

Green nodded his head. “Nope. That’s the reason behind it.” He bent a bush limb out of the way, waiting for Red to hold it down before continuing.

“Gotcha… So then what’s the story behind us wearing tights?” Red questioned. He pulled at the fabric as he stepped through a puddle.

“Yeah, what were you thinking?” The blue hero added, carefully going over the water.

Green’s cheeks burned. His ears caught a faint giggle from the blue fairy. He refused to look back at them to hide his embarrassment. “Because that’s what I wore growing up.” He grumbled, crossing his arms.

“Besides, its useful.” Vio said. “Do you really want to feel the bushes and grass scrape your legs?”

“NO.” Blue crossed his arms and turned up his nose. “I just think that regular pants would do the same thing.”

“Suit yourself.” Red replied with a grin. “My legs look great in these!”

“You mean OUR legs, then.” The blue hero corrected. He glanced down at himself. “I guess you’re right…” His head popped up with a frown. “Why do we have side slits in our tunics?”

Red chuckled into the back of his hand. He raised his eyebrows as he watched Green for an answer.

The green hero dragged his hands down his face as he followed the blue maiden. ‘Why am I the ONLY ONE that’s embarrassed by this?!’ “Okay, different topic.” He sighed.

“Oh oh! I got one!” Red raised his hand. “What’s Zelda like?”

Green’s face turned pink in an instant. “What?!” He snapped his head around astounded.

“Yeah! She’s really important, isn’t she? She helped you save Hyrule after all.” He beamed. “Tell me about her!”

“Uh, well… We’ve been friends since we were little.” He began to smile at the memories they shared. “We used to hang out all the time when we were younger. We would run through the halls in the castle sometimes, and other times we’d sword fight each other in my old man’s yard.” His smile fell. “Then Vaati came, turned her into a stone statue, and tried to destroy Hyrule. Ever since we saved everyone and sealed him away, we barely ever get to see each other.” He shrugged his shoulders, ignoring the slight ache in his chest. “She’s busy.”

Red laughed, Green glancing back at him. “Busy getting married!”

Green stopped and grabbed his shoulders. “WHAT!?”

The red hero held his arms. “Well, more like NOT getting married.”

“Huh?”

“She was refusing a proposal, if I remember correctly.” He made an exaggerated disgusted face. “She did NOT like him.”

Green let go of him and took his hands off his shoulders, shocked.

“How do you know that?” Vio asked behind the blue hero.

“I ended up in her room back at the castle.” He looked back at Green. “It’s really pretty.” He gazed back at Vio. “She had a letter on her desk, and I read it.”

“Red that’s rude.” Blue chided, hands on his hips.

“But useful.” The purple hero said. He gave the arrogant hero an annoyed look.

“Kind of.” Blue smirked at Green. “Did you want to give her a ring? Huh?" He snickered.

Green shot him a look. “No.” He kept walking, the blue fairy continuing to fly ahead of them. “I’m just surprised she didn’t tell me.”

“Why do you care? That’s something for her to worry about. We should focus on saving the maidens.” Blue replied arrogantly.

Green rolled his eyes. “Right. Speaking of, we need to find a way to get our swords sharpened.” He jogged a little to catch up with the fairy. “Hey Kate, do you know how to sharpen magic swords or someone we could ask about it?”

“Hmm… I don’t know how to do that, but there’s a Great Fairy fountain nearby. She might have some advice for us.” The blue maiden answered.

“Let’s visit her then. We won’t lose that much time since it’s on the way.” Green replied.

“Okay! I’ll lead you there!”

“A Great Fairy?” Red asked. “What makes her great?”

Green looked over his shoulder with a smile. “You’ll see!”

Kate led the heroes through the marsh and vines. Wild vibrant flowers began to pop up here and there as they got closer the fountain. Soon they were approaching a large pond, the wildflowers surrounding the edge and an ethereal air taking up the space. Cattails dotted the edges of the purple tinted water. A few sparkles floated at the center of the pond.

“Oh no…” The blue maiden flew over to the sparkles. She hovered by them for a moment and then zipped back over to the heroes.

“Something wrong?” Vio asked.

“Yes, she’s lost all of her powers.” Kate replied, worried.

“How?” Green questioned.

“She said that the deku scrubs have been poisoning her waters.”

“What?”

“That’s terrible, but I don’t get it. What does the water have to do with this?” The red hero asked. He leaned his head to the side.

“Yeah, don’t fairies have their own powers?” Blue added, confused as well.

“They do, but where they get their powers is different from us.” The blue fairy hovered in front of those two. “Our powers come from inside while theirs are drawn from the elements. She draws hers from the water in the swamp.” She explained.

“Makes sense… There’s mud everywhere here.” Vio commented, glancing down at it.

“We should help her.” Green said. “They’re also protectors of the land they stay in. I have no doubt that Shadow is responsible for this somehow.” His face soured at the thought.

“Damn right! I’ll do anything to stop that bastard.” Blue growled in agreement.

“What are we looking for, though?” Red took a few steps away from them, scanning the ground and the trees over. “Everything here looks the same to me.”

Vio stood at the edge of the pond and stared down at it. “Well, I don’t think the water should be purple.” He bent down and touched it. He winced as he stood back up and shook his finger. “That’s definitely poisoned.”

Green scanned the ground. “It looks like it runs through the mud, too. Let’s follow it.”

The purple blotches lead them deeper into the swamp, the poison miscoloring anything that grew from it. Green sighed at the dark trees and purple patches of grass they passed. The calls of birds and different animals died away the farther they walked. Soon there wasn’t a spec of green to be seen.

“This is horrible…” The blue maiden muttered as she flew ahead of the heroes. She fluttered above a rotting corpse of some small animal.

“I don’t get it. What’s the point of destroying a land you want to take over?” Blue pondered. He stepped over another purple puddle. “There’s gonna be nothing to rule if this is happening all over Hyrule!”

“I don’t understand it either.” Green agreed. “What is Vaati doing all of this for?”

“Maybe he’s just really mad.” The red hero suggested. He shrugged his shoulders.

Blue huffed and put his hands on his hips. “Then this is some of the worst anger management I’ve ever seen…”

“You got that right…” Green mumbled. He stopped. ‘Is something squeaking?’ His ears perked up a little. He turned to look behind him.

The others had walked a few steps ahead of him but paused and looked back.

“Do you see something?” Vio asked.

“No, but—"

“Pi piii!”

A nut smacked the side of his arm. Green watched it disappear into the grass as he rubbed the spot. “Ow… What was that?” His eyes shot up to a thick branch swinging down at him. He dodged out of the way, grabbing for his sword and shield.

“Hey! You missed!?” A little wooden plant quickly toddled out of the underbrush. It hopped angrily in front of the moblin that towered over it and the heroes. “You must be terrible at this, pi pi!” The deku scrub turned around to face Green but hopped back in surprise at the sight of his copies. “You’re weird, pi pi… It’s like I’m seeing… quadruple!” It shook its head. “Well, no matter! I’ll get to a higher rank once I take you all out, pi pi!!”

“Wait!” Vio took a few steps closer to it. “Why are you attacking us?”

Green gave the purple hero a concerned yet curious look. ‘What is he doing?’ He glanced to the side and watched Kate hide inside Red.

“You’re intruders to our swamp! Only followers of our dark lord are allowed, pi pi!” The deku scrub explained.

“Oh, well good thing we found each other.” Vio knelt down and rubbed the scrub’s head, smiling. “We’re one of the same.”

The little plant gasped. “Really!? Pi piiii! Amazing!”

Green glanced over at the other two heroes. Blue stared at the purple hero in disbelief while Red seemed worried. He looked away, a little guilty. ‘I can’t say I haven’t done this in the past, but not like this…’

“We’ve been needing more help around here, pi pi. These big clumsy oafs are only good for keeping out intruders half the time. We need more coordinated members, and I think you all fit the bill!”

“Great!” Vio stood back up, his hands on his hips. “What can we help you with?”

“We’re trying to set up altars all over the forest so we can have several places to celebrate our lord and his darkness. The problem is that there’s thick grass in the way!” The deku scrub stomped its little feet. “Since you all have swords, you’re gonna cut it down so we can get to building, pi pi!”

“Huh, easy.” The purple hero shrugged with a smile. “Where do we need to go?”

“Whoa! Not too fast, pi pi! Follow me back to our main altar.” The little scrub started to toddle away, the moblin urging them all along with a dopey swing of its arm. “I need to introduce you to the rest so that no one tries to attack you while you’re doing your jobs.”

“Yeah? And what happens if someone does?” Blue asked annoyed. He glanced up at the moblin, his arms crossed.

“They get offered to our wicked savior!” The deku scrub replied cheerfully.

Blue glared at the back of Vio’s head and then at Green. “Are you kidding me!?” He mouthed to the green hero.

Green gave him a hard stare back. “Go along with it.” He mouthed back.

Blue rolled his eyes.

All of them approached a wide clearing in the trees. Moblins sat at the edges of the clearing picking their ears or their noses while deku scrubs danced in a circle around an elaborate altar. Green eyeballed the huge cracked bone that stuck out of the ground in the center. Strings of yellow crystals were wrapped around it and little skulls were lined up around the base.

“Ganon! Ganon! Pi pi! Pi pi! Ganon! Ganon! Pi pi! Pi pi!” Chanted the deku’s around the bone over and over.

The deku scrub they followed joined in. The moblin joined its buddies that were eating grass.

Vio stepped backward and stood next to Green. He leaned toward him. “This was not the name I was expecting to hear…” He whispered, staring at the wooden plants.

“Me neither.” Green whispered back, concerned. “I’ve never heard of this guy…”

“Ganon! Ganon! Pi pi! Pi pi! Pi piiiiii!” The scrubs chanted together, shaking their heads at the end.

“That felt great, pi pi!” One of them chirped to another.

“Pi pi! I feel like we really added to his power!” The deku scrub rocked back and forth on its heels. It jumped back in surprise. “Eeeeep! Intruders!” It shook at the sight of the heroes. All of the deku scrubs turned and faced them. The moblins ignored their reaction.

“Wait, wait!” The deku scrub that led them in hopped in front of the boys. “They’re fellow members! They’re here to help us!”

“But, they’re weird, pi pi… Why do they all look the same?” One of them asked.

The scrub looked between the heroes and the other scrubs a few times. “That doesn’t matter!” The little plant hopped up and down in frustration. “They’re here to help us build the altars. They’re gonna cut the grass, pi pi!”

“Cut the grass. Cut the grass.” Another scrub chanted. “Pi pi! We should show them the way to the spots then.”

“Exactly!” The deku scrub faced them. “Go ahead and follow them.” It walked up to Red. “I’ll show you where you’re going. Pick me up, pi pi!”

The red hero glanced between Green and Vio before doing as the little plant asked.

“Come follow me!” A deku shrub with three leaves on its head hobbled up to Vio.

“I’ll see you guys later. We’ll get this sorted out.” The purple hero said seriously, giving them all a determined stare before following the little scrub.

Blue rolled his eyes while Green nodded his head. “See you later.”

A scrub with two leaves stepped up to the green hero. “It’s this way, pi pi!”

“Gotcha.” Green followed it. He glanced back over his shoulder, watching the others take different paths. ‘Let’s see what’s going on here...’

Vio ducked under some vines, the gnarly spikes growing out of the loopy stems almost catching on his hat. He leaned to the side to avoid a branch. ‘They’re lucky they’re small…’ Vio thought, bending under another tree limb.

“It’s here, pi pi!” The deku scrub tapped it’s foot in the direction of a thick patch of purple grass. “This has got to go! Be sure to return to the main altar when you’re done. You might get a reward, pi pi!”

“Understood.”

“Hail Ganon, pi pi!” The little plant shuffled back into the foliage, disappearing.

‘Hail Ganon?’ Vio sighed. ‘At least Green doesn’t recognize the name.’ He stared down at the patch of purple grass. ‘I wonder what his whole thing is. Lord of darkness? Wicked savior? Sounds like a wannabe, but I guess I’ll keep an ear out for anyone else saying the name.’

He walked up to the grass and leaned to the side a few times. He held out his hand. ‘I don’t feel anything like a moon gate around here.’ He looked over his shoulder and watched the water in a small stream flow by. ‘This is definitely a random spot they picked.’

He approached the edge of the stream, his eyes widening at the color getting darker ahead. Ignoring the grass, he followed the water. He watched the water go from purple and thin to dark purple and syrupy as he walked into a clearing amongst the vines and trees. His eyes landed on the huge yellow crystal that stuck out of the mud. He stepped up to it.

‘What the hell?’ The stream was the thickest by the crystal and the earth was a deeper purple at its base. The mud became stickier, too.

Vio held out a finger and tapped the crystal, whipping his hand back and shaking the electric feeling out of it. ‘So this is the problem.’ Unsheathing his sword, he swung it into the crystal. The blade bounced off the rock.

The yellow shimmery stone cracked a bit. Tiny pieces fell into the grass, but the crystal stood firm.

‘Great…’ His finger tapped his cheek. ‘It would take way too long to destroy this with my sword.’ He glanced around. ‘Is there something else I can—’

The mud trembled beneath him as an orange bud wriggled up. The bud was half the size of him. It rose above the ground as a thorny stem slithered up past the wet earth. The plant head opened, splitting down the middle to reveal a slimy mouth filled with fangs. The poisonous deku baba snarled at him. It’s tongue licked its chops.

The purple hero stepped back in surprise and pulled his shield off his back. He flipped his sword in his hand a few times. ‘Even better. Plants with teeth.’

The deku baba lunged after him. He dodged toward the stem and sliced into it. His eyes widened in shock as it instantly healed. He side stepped another bite, stabbing his sword into the base.

The toothy plant wailed. Thin vines slipped out of the earth and tried to slap and wrap around the purple hero. Vio cut the vines off, evaded another lunge from the plant, and stabbed his blade deep into the deku baba’s head.

Screeching, the piranha plant flung its head back, taking Vio with it. He barely held onto his sword as the plant viciously shook its face to dislodge it. He tried to find his footing to drag his sword down, but his boots slipped on the bulbous bud.

His sword coming loose, Vio was thrown off. He landed on his side into a patch of grass and rolled. The bruises across his back from the temple cried out at him. Groaning in pain, he forced himself to get back up and glared at the deku baba. He slung his sword out to the side.

As if the plant read his face, it turned to one of the stalks of crystal by its stem and chomped on one. It’s teeth bounced off the stone, it swinging its head back from the rebound. Power flowed past its lips and down its stem. The base became wider as the plant grew in size. Even more teeth lined its huge jaws. It smiled hungrily at Vio.

Vines lurched out and ensnared the purple hero’s legs. He kicked and thrashed around as he was dragged toward the piranha plant. He tried to slice the vines, but they would unravel to avoid the blade.

The poisonous deku reared back, bared its fangs, and lunged after the purple hero.

Red nodded his head, feigning his agreement. The deku scrub hopped with excitement in his hands.

“And that’s how great our dark lord is! It’s about time that we get Hyrule to ourselves.” The wooden creature said passionately.

“So, Ganon is great because he’ll grant you the freedom to leave the swamp?” The red hero thought for a moment. “Why do you want all of Hyrule?”

The scrub looked back at him. “Wouldn’t it be nice to have?”

“Right, but what will you do once you have it?”

“Um…” The little plant pondered but drooped its head in defeat.  “Ugh, you’re hurting my head with this question, pi pi!” It hopped out of his hands and waddled up toward a thick tree. “Head toward that tree and clear the grass and bushes. A nice fancy altar will look great here, but all of those plants are in the way!”

“Okay.” He took in the yellow crystals that grew out of the trunk and branches here and there. Some jutted out of the roots. “Do you want me to do something with those crystals?”

“You can leave it there. It’s kind of in the way, but the head honcho of the moblins put it there. So we should leave it.” The deku scrub took a step away before facing Red. “But just to be clear, I’M the head head honcho around here. You better not forget it!”

The red hero smiled. “You’re the super honcho!”

“The super honcho, pi pi!” The little scrub toddled back into the bushes.

He turned and looked up at the thick tree. ‘Wow… This poor thing is pretty sick.’

Wherever crystals stuck out, purple ooze seeped at a snail’s pace out of the bark. The grass and the moss around the roots were a deep purple. The foliage and bushes nearby were spotted with the ooze, the sap eating away at the leaves.

Red cringed. ‘I’ll have to tell the others about the moblin leader. I guess all of these crystal came from it.’ He brought a finger up to his chin. ‘Has Green ever fought a magic moblin before?’

Shrugging off the question, he drew his sword and chopped through the bushes and plants around the base of the tree. He avoided the sap that flew off the leaves. He stepped up to the trunk and held his sword back to slash at the shimmery stone, but his eyes spotted a shiny blue beetle crawling up the bark.

“Whoa!” He watched in amazement as it skittered. The beetle climbed past a few yellow crystal chunks but turned around and headed back toward them.

“Hey! Don’t go there. You’ll die!” Red tried to steer the bug away from the yellow rocks. It completely ignored his attempts and flew over his hand, landing on the crystal. The blue beetle twitched and fell off. It curled in on itself on the grass.

Red sighed as he stepped back and held his sword back again. “Told ya.” He readied his blade, something moving in his peripheral vision. Glancing over his shoulder, he yelped as he hopped back in horror.

The shiny blue beetle’s legs scratched at the air erratically as its body grew larger, crystals growing out of its crevices. Flipping over and snapping its mandibles, it screeched and charged after the red hero.

“Ah!” The red hero dodged and ran back toward the tree. The huge bug came up to his knees!

The bug scuttled to a stop, twisted around, and charged at him again.

Red gasped as he glanced back at the thick trunk. A grin on his face, he rolled away at the last second.

The beetle crashed into the trunk, knocking itself out and shaking the tree a little. Red held up his sword to stab its head, but he stepped back and watched in surprise as crystal spikes plunged into the shell.

His face was horrified before he smiled proudly at himself. He put his hands on his hips. “Just like Vio! I’ll have to tell him.” He turned and slashed his sword into the crystal, his blade bouncing off. He pouted at the tiny crack he left and shook his sword arm out. He sighed and began to turn away, but his eyes darted back to the beetle. ‘Did it just—?!’

He backed away, watching the insect twitch again. The crystals zapped energy between each other as the bug grew to a ginormous size. Red could feel his heart in his neck as he met the beetle’s angry beady eyes.

Turning on his heel, he sprinted in the direction Vio was led in, as he was chased. He could hear the bug trample over bushes and small trees, their limbs snapping underneath its weight. The mandibles snapped together over and over. CLACK CLACK CLACK.

Red pushed himself to run even faster. “Viiiiooooooo!” He called out.

Green watched the deku scrub walk back toward the central altar. He rolled his eyes and headed in the direction it pointed him in. ‘So much for being guided there…’ He scanned the trees he passed for any evidence. ‘Just what is causing this swamp to be purple?’ His eyes snapped down to his chest, the blue fairy fluttering out of it.

She looked back at him and giggled at his astounded face. “Oh, sorry! I was just checking on my sister. I meant to tell you, but I didn’t want the little dekus to see me.” She apologized.

“It’s alright. You just caught me off guard for a second.” Green kept walking toward the pond ahead of them. “How’s she doing?”

Kate sighed. “A little better… She’s still asleep but it’s not as deep as before. I’m hoping that she wakes up in a few days.”

“Same here. Hopefully, we’ll be out of this swamp by then.” Green put his hands on his hips as he grimaced. “It honestly doesn’t make any sense why Hyrule has to suffer just because of one guy."

She flew beside him. “It’s beyond me as well. It’s such a waste of time to hurt other people.”

“Oh, have you heard of the name Ganon? The deku scrubs were chanting it earlier.” Green asked, curious.

“I can’t say that I’m familiar with the name. Obviously, it’s not another name for Vaati. Something makes me think that he would scoff at it.”

“Tch. Maybe I’ll call him that the next time I see him.” He chuckled to himself. “Well, if you don’t know him, then maybe that guy is just riding off of what Vaati and Shadow are doing.” The green hero sighed. “Can’t one bad guy be enough? There’s Vaati, Shadow, and now Ganon? Geez…”

Kate laughed. “If you keep talking like that, I bet there will be fourth one. I guess there needs to be one bad guy per hero!”

“Wooooow.” Green playfully rolled his eyes. “I guess I can’t have it easy.” He crossed his arms, walking a little slower. “I hope Zelda has it better than me.” He shook his head. “I can’t believe that the last time I saw her, she had such a scared look on her face. I’d rather it be her smiling or pouting at me for being late again…” He somberly glanced down at the mud.

The blue fairy flew in front of him, stopping him. “I believe that she’s doing okay. I know I don’t have any proof, but that just feels right.” She continued to fly ahead of him. “It’s really sweet that you care, though.” She giggled. “Especially after overhearing your conversation from earlier, I couldn’t help but think—”

The green hero groaned, giving her a joking side eye. “I meant it when I said no. That’s like dating your sister!” He crossed arms as a conniving look crossed his face. “I’m definitely gonna give whoever it is some hell. Just for fun!” He snickered with a hand covering his sneaky grin.

The blue maiden heartily laughed, sparkles falling from her fairy form. “I bet Blue would say something like that. You know, it’s amusing seeing their personalities show up in yours from time to time. How do you like having three more of you?”

He kept his arms crossed as he looked away. “I guess it’s okay.” He joked. “But seriously, it’s… Well…” He sighed through his nose, his hand up to his chin as he stopped. ‘Dear Hylia, how do I say this?’

The blue maiden hovered closer to him. She sparkled curiously.

“I guess don’t know how to say it.” He admitted, surprised at himself. He kept walking to the pond, stepping over a puddle as he kept thinking.

“Hmm, I see… Huh!?” Kate zipped over to the pond.

The deep purple water bubbled like sludge. The plants surrounding it were eaten away by the goop and the ground was stained the same color.

Green’s boots stuck to the mud as he trotted closer. He tried to peer into the water, but he couldn’t see anything past it.

“Your guess is as good as mine…” He replied, concerned. He walked alongside the edge. His eyes tried to pick out anything that stood out. ‘Damn it, everything looks the same! It’s all just purple!!’

The blue maiden flew low to water, buzzing over it before she flew to the center. She faced him. “Do you see anything? I can’t sense anything below the—AAH!”

A dirty pink tongue shot out of the poisonous ooze, sticking to the fairy.

SHLAP!

Green caught his boomerang as he watched the tip of the tongue fall off the blue maiden. She shook herself and zoomed back into his chest.

Two oblong eyes rose from the sludge, slowly revealing bubbly muddy skin with crystals stabbed in. A gigantic frog stomped out of the pond towards Green. It shrieked and leaped at him.

Green dodged the attempt to squash him. His eyes locked on the crystals and the frog’s eyes. He slung the boomerang at them.

The infected eyes collapsed down into its face as the spinning weapon shot towards them. The boomerang curved back around and bounced between the crystals several times before rocketing back to Green.

A crystal sticking out of its back shattered, leaving a gaping bloody hole. Crying out in agony, the frog rushed past the green hero. It left a trail of blood whenever it leapt.

Green’s face twisted into disgust at the blood and purple ooze. “Hey! Get back here!”

The blue hero yawned into his hand as he passed stalks of crystals sticking up from the mossy ground. His eyes picked out the tracks left in the muddy spots. The footprints portrayed a pair of two chunky clawed toes stomping through. Two tinier sets followed behind.

He chuckled to himself as his eyes found a large tent set up a little ways beyond the tracks. ‘Ha! Easy!’ Diverting from the tracks, the blue hero curved around the foliage to sneak up on the tent from behind. ‘I can’t believe these moblins are dumb enough to put their camp in a place so easy to hide in.’ He glanced down at his tunic. ‘I guess Vio would blend in better, though.’ He glared through squinted eyes. ‘I’m never telling him that.’

The ground trembled a bit, throaty snorts barely audible past the sound of mud splashing. Blue peeked out from the bush. His jaw dropped into the leaves.

A squat obese moblin trudged out of the tent. Its midsection was made up of three tiers, each one bigger than the last as the rolls reached its belly. It’s skin was a dull maroon color, and it was dressed in a grass skirt. Yellow crystals tied to a string were wrapped around its torso and its droopy nipples were pierced with little bones. A scrunched snout snorted and twitched. Two arched yellow crystals stuck out of it.

Two deku scrubs carried food on a thin cut from a tree trunk. Rotten frogs, squirmy worms, and dead bugs were heaped onto the wooden plate.

The fat moblin struggled to bend down to pick up his offering. Blue looked away from its ass. Standing back up, it held its hand out. Light shined above its palm and dropped into two yellow crystals. It tossed them down towards the wooden creatures.

“Pi pi! Yay! I have another one!” The deku celebrated. It balanced the crystal on its head.

“What are you so happy about? This is the seventh time we’ve fed him today and he gives us the same thing every time! I’m ready to trade shifts, pi pi…” The grouchy deku scrub slowly waddled off.

“You’re such a buzzkill.” The happy deku replied, following it into the bushes.

Blue watched the ground change into a darker purple as the scrubs went away. He avoided looking at the huge moblin and instead turned and looked back at the stalks of shimmering rocks he passed. His eyes went back to the tent. ‘Oh. That makes way more sense.’ He smirked to himself. ‘They’re lucky I figured this out! It’s those damn crystals.’ He began to creep toward the tent using the shrubs and tall bushes as cover. ‘I’ll just sneak in there and end this all right now. Then we can go back to the Great Fairy, get our blades sharpened, and go save the next maiden! No more butter knives!’

He took one step out from the bush but stopped himself. His eyes landed on a tiny yellow rock by his boot. Frowning he picked it up between his thumb and index finger. A zap traveled down his fingers, making him drop the rock and grip his hand. He shook it vigorously. ‘Damn that hurt!’ He rubbed his fingers, wincing at the pain as it ebbed away. His eyes widened. ‘What if that ugly thing pelts me with those or worse stabs me with it? I’d die!’

Blue gripped his fists and then crossed his arms, huffing. 'I guess I need their help for once. I just need at least one of them to distract that nasty bastard.’ He sighed and rolled his eyes. ‘I’ll just go get Green. He’s not nearly as annoying as those other two, especially Vio.’

The blue hero snuck away and headed back the way he came. ‘He’s just as cursed as the rest of us anyways.’ He veered off to the left, following a tiny path the deku’s wore into the mud. He saw footprints that matched his boot shape. ‘What’s the point in lying about it?’

A shout met his ears along with the sound of something tearing through the trees. Blue picked up his pace. ‘Is Green in trouble?’ He rolled his eyes at himself. ‘He’s probably fine! Duh! I bet he’s just fighting loudly or something.’ His eyes popped out of his head as he came to a stop.

He watched a giant frog with crystals sticking out of its back bound after a huge beetle covered in the same yellow stone. The beetle raced after Red, who lapped around the clearing. Green stood with his boomerang raised above his head and Vio used his arms and legs to hold off a gigantic deku baba from eating him.

“WHAT THE HELL!? GUYS WHAT IN HYLIA’S NAME HAPPENED!?”

“It’s the crystals!” Green shouted back to him. He flung the boomerang at the orange deku baba’s face, allowing Vio to roll out of the way of the plant’s attack.

It bit down on the sticky mud. The carnivorous plant faced the green hero and growled at him. It poised itself to strike, but screeched instead as Vio stabbed his sword into the spiky stem over and over.

“Vio, duck!” Green threw the boomerang again. It soared over the purple hero’s head and smacked the crystals around the plant, destroying them.

Vio flipped his sword as the piranha plant shrunk down to a normal size. He cut its head off and stabbed his blade through it. He then slung it into the mud and stomped on it, panting. He glared over his shoulder at the frog.

Red led the infected animals around the bend they created and sprinted toward the blue hero.

“Red, don’t you dare! I can’t help you if I have to run, too!” Blue shouted at him, drawing his sword.

“No! Stab—pant— the frog!” He called between his grasps for breath.

The blue hero’s brows raised, taking in the idea. He twisted around and slashed his sword into the amphibian’s side. His mouth dropped as his blade slid on the slime, not even leaving a scratch. “ARE YOU KIDDING ME!?” He yelled, furious. His head snapped to the original hero. “Green, what the hell am I supposed to do if I can’t even attack this thing!”

“Stay out of the way!” Green shouted back. “Red! Run in that direction!” He reared back the boomerang.

The red hero took a hard turn, barely avoiding the beetle’s jaws, and ran across the clearing parallel to him.

Green eyed the crystals and hurled the boomerang at the beetle and frog. It ricocheted between the shimmery columns, breaking them to pieces.

The frog shrunk mid leap and plopped down into the mud, unmoving. The beetle practically disappeared into thin air.

Red’s legs trembled as he slowed to a stop and collapsed to his knees and then to his side. He closed his eyes and panted.

Green ran up to his side. “Red! Red!” He shook him. “Are you okay?” The other two stood nearby, staring down at him with concern.

Red briefly opened his eyes to glance at him. He pushed himself up and slowly blinked at Green. “I’m… So tired…” He mumbled. He chuckled a little. “I think my legs want to leave me.” His breaths became lighter and slower.

The green hero cracked a grin. He offered his hand. “Do you think you can stand?”

Red nodded his head and took it. “Yeah.”

Green pulled him up and pat his shoulder. “Thank Hylia that’s over.”

“Yeah, what was that?” Blue asked, crossing his arms. “I leave you guys for fifteen minutes and I walk into that!? What the hell!”

“I didn’t choose to be chased around, you know.” Red defended. “That beetle was completely normal until it landed on the crystals in the tree. Then it got huge and knocked itself out, but then more crystals fell on it and then it got super huge!” He looked over at Vio with an apologetic face. “I came over here for help, but… I think I just made things worse for you.”

Vio shrugged, his face unbothered.

“You weren’t like that for long, were you? Red, how long were getting chased around?” Green asked. He looked the purple hero up and down. He seemed fine.

“Actually, you got here just a little after I ran in. So not that long.” Red glanced at Vio.

“It’s over, so let’s move on.” Blue started to walk back to where he came from. “I found out who’s responsible for making the crystals.”

Green followed him, the other two just behind. “Really? What’s doing this?”

“This nasty, ugly, disgusting, massive moblin!” Blue described as he scrunched his face. “The deku scrubs were giving him all of this gross shit to eat and as a reward he gave them those yellow crystals. I saw the ground turn an even darker purple when they went off with them. So obviously, he’s the problem.”

“Wait, you didn’t try and defeat him?” Red asked. His eyebrow was raised.

Blue shot him an annoyed look as he crossed his arms. “Tch. If I knew that I would be walking into a disaster, I wouldn’t have come over here. But, I touched one of those crystals and it really freakin hurt.” Blue took a right turn. “If that dumb moblin started throwing those at me, and I got hit with too many of them, I would’ve been done for. I refuse to die with crystals sticking out of me like that!” He explained arrogantly. “So I was gonna find one of you to use as a distraction, but then I found all of you.”

Green gave him an annoyed look. “Is it just one or are there others?”

“Well, there were three sets of tracks when I found the tent it was staying in, but I only saw one come out for food. Maybe the other two are off somewhere.” The blue hero shrugged. They all began to pass by the crystal columns he walked by earlier.

“Hmph. So we just need to be careful of the crystals the magic moblin can make and maybe two others. Maybe two of us can focus on the magic one and the other two can focus on the others.” Green suggested quietly as he followed.

“I think we should give that a try!” Red agreed, excited. “I don’t want crystals growing out of me either, so I think a plan will help.”

Blue crouched behind some bushes, the others following suit. The tent drew closer. “I guess I’ll try it, but whatever happens happens.” He hissed to them. He drew his sword and looked out from the leaves.

“Vio, what do you think?” Green asked quietly, looking over his shoulder.

The purple hero nodded his head in agreement, taking out his weapons as well. His eyes stared ahead past the green hero.

Green frowned, drawing his blade. ‘Huh… Has he not said anything at all since we’ve all met up?’ He glanced to the side. ‘Well, we’re right behind the place this monster sleeps in. He’s just being quiet. He’s fine.’

“Alright, let’s go!” Blue rolled out from the shrubs and sliced his sword into the side of a smaller, but overweight moblin.

The monster squealed, the blade dragging across its thick skin. The other moblin by it ran inside the tent, yelping.

“Blue, why didn’t you say that the other ones were here too?!” Green hissed at him standing back from them. Red and Vio ran into the clearing behind him.

The pudgy monster barely dodged the blue hero’s attack. Green slashed at it, but it side stepped his blade and ran into the tent as well.

Blue backed away from it and stood by the others in the large clearing. “You didn’t see them?”

“What? Of course, I didn’t!” Green replied, angry.

Blue walked up to him, his face unimpressed. “You can’t look through a bush? Seriously?”

“That’s not what I’m talking about!” Green snapped. His ears faintly caught the sound of something crunching in the background.

“Uh, guys…” Red said, his expression worried.

“Then what is it? Is this not the plan?” Blue sassed. “I don’t think there were that many details to go off of!”

“You didn’t exactly give me much time to explain it!” Green shot back.

“Guys look!” Red shouted. He pointed to the tent with his sword.

The both of them glanced toward it, their stances widening and their swords at the ready.

The obese moblin stomped out with both arms raised. It’s assistants rose just above the earth, their heads loosely hanging forward. Bright light shimmered above the magic beast’s hands. Large spikes formed above its head. With a demented gurgle of a laugh, the moblin flicked its wrists forward, sending the spikes stabbing into its helpers’ bodies. It disappeared into the flaps of the tent as the bodies smacked into the mud and twitched violently.

Green took a few steps back in horror. The assistants’ bodies’ widened and bubbled up as the crystals brought them back to life. More crystals grew out of their spines and two grew out of each of their foreheads. They arched their backs and squealed at the sky, charging after the heroes on all fours.

Blue and Green rolled away from each other, the crystal beast racing between them and digging its heels into the mud to stop and turn.

Green looked over at him, watching him bring his sword behind him. “Blue, you go and—"

The blue hero let out a battle cry and sprinted toward the mutated moblin.

‘He’s not listening. Great.’ Green took out his boomerang and drew it above his head. ‘As long as I focus, this shouldn’t hit him.’ He threw it at the crystal spines that stabbed through the back of the moblin.

The blue hero dodged the beast’s attempt to bite him, his head snapping over to the boomerang flying at him. He slashed his sword at it, it rocketing across the clearing toward Red and Vio.

“Blue, what the hell! I’m trying to help you!” Green shouted at him. ‘How is that not obvious!?’

He baited the mutant to charge away from him. “A boomerang flying at my face doesn’t scream ‘help’ to me!” He stabbed his sword into the monster’s backside. It shrieked out in pain and whipped around, throwing Blue back toward the green hero.

TAK TAK TAK TAK CRACK!

Green looked over his shoulder at the sound.

Vio hit the boomerang back and forth between his sword and the crystal spine, breaking them one by one. The crystal assistant him and Red fought stood paralyzed, twitching with its face frozen in agony.

The red hero stood back with his shield up. He met Green’s gaze and subtly shook his head as he glanced at the purple hero.

The green hero gave him a confused face. ‘What’s he trying to say?’ He watched Vio, his eyes locked on the beast. ‘He’s just fighting?’

The boomerang shot past the last spine toward Red.

“Heads up, Green!” The red hero called, batting the spinning weapon back toward him. He joined Vio and stabbed the crystal beast in the head. It’s body disintegrated.

“Gotcha!” He caught the boomerang. His eyes rolled back into his head as the weapon drained power down his arm. His legs kept him from falling forward.

“What the—Get it together!” Blue stood him up and shook him by the shoulders. “Ah!” He threw the green hero away from him as the crystal mutant rushed between them toward the tent.

Green snapped out of it, pushing himself back up to his feet. He stumbled a little. ‘Ugh… My whole body feels exhausted…’ He shoved the boomerang into his belt and snapped his eyes to the tent.

The crystal moblin busted into the fabric home, a fierce growl ripping through the air. Bone crunching and flesh ripping were muffled by the cloth.

They all looked between each other with concern or worry except Vio, who glared at the entrance with a tight grip on his blade.

The tent ripped up from the mud. The massive magical moblin stood on all fours over the dead assistant as its body transformed, magic whipping around it fiercely. Yellow crystals poked out of its spine and joints while it formed armor from its face to its back. The two horns that stuck out of its snout grew even bigger. When it lifted its head, the monster stood as tall as the surrounding trees. It’s roar echoed throughout the forest and shook the earth. Raising it’s snout to the air, it summoned shimmering spikes. They zipped down towards the heroes.

Blue and Red hopped back to avoid them while Green and Vio slashed their blades at them. The spikes soared back toward the massive beast and lodged themselves into its neck, zapping it.

Stiffening, the magic mutant fell to its side limp. It’s body jolted.

The heroes dashed toward it and tried to stab their swords into its neck. Green shoved his body into the hilt of his blade to get it in deeper. ‘Seriously!? I’m not even past the skin?!!’

The mutated moblin thrashed its four legs and head around, sending the heroes rolling or skidding away from it. It slammed its hooves into the mud as it got up and snorted at them. It pointed it’s horns to the sky, summoning more spikes. It began to prance around the clearing. It’s hooves tried to crush them.

Green dodged the sharp rocks hurling down from above while Red and Blue avoided the massive black hooves. The blue hero tried to swipe at them with his blade but missed. Red rolled out of the way of another stomp and smacked a few of the crystals back up at the monster’s neck. Blue did the same.

The purple hero sprinted under the belly and dragged his sword along the underside. The summoned crystals followed him and jabbed the monster’s side.

Grunting and whining, the huge monster stumbled to its side again, paralyzed.

The heroes slashed their swords into it’s neck again, making a little more progress past the tough skin. Vio stabbed his sword against one of the impaled spikes, shoving it in more.

A squeal echoed throughout the swamp. The moblin swiped its front legs at the boys, attempting to kick them away. It forced itself up and hopped back. Arching its face up, a fierce roar filled the clearing. Facing the boys head on, it slammed it’s hooves into the mud. Yellow spikes jutted through the earth and followed wherever the heroes ran. It’s horns glowed as it summoned a torrent of crystal spikes after them.

“Damn, this thing is getting on my nerves!” Blue shouted as he skidded to a stop by Green. He hit a few of the spikes back toward the monster.

Red panted a few steps away from them. “If it keeps this up, the whole swamp is gonna be covered in this stuff!” He held his shield up and dodged the crystals.

“Wait a second! That’s it!” Green motioned for them to come over. “Let’s stand together and get it to stomp again. Then we can bait it to come closer, hit more crystals into its face, and get it to fall over on the spikes!”

“Oh, I get it! Let’s give it a bed to die in!” Blue yelled, excited.

“Great idea!” Red praised as he moved closer.

Vio slashed away more spikes, which lodged themselves in the massive mutant’s legs, and stood by Green.

Growling, the giant crystal moblin slammed its front hooves into the mud again, rows of jagged crystals racing toward the heroes. They all evaded the death bed at the last second. The beast spawned more crystals, walking toward them.

“That’s right! Get over here you big ugly bastard!” Blue called, waving his sword and shield around.

“Green, we should make it angry!” Red yelled. He batted a spike back toward the monster. “Hit it’s face with your boomerang!”

The green hero side stepped away from the yellow rocks. “I’m not so sure about that!” He smacked some spikes back at the moblin’s head, but they bounced off the armor. “The last time I caught it… Um—”

“You’ll be fine!” Blue cut him off, flashing him a grin. “Just do it!”

Green straightened his face and smirked back. “You’re right!” He felt the magic shoot up to his eyes as he grabbed the boomerang from his belt and hurled it toward the huge beast’s horns on its snout. The weapon bounced around and cracked the horn a few times.

A sickening cry echoed throughout the clearing followed by an enraged roar. The crystal mutant bounded after the heroes. It’s hooves smashed the crystal paths it created from before.

Green’s eyes widened. ‘Damn it! It’s going to ruin our plan!’ His gaze locked onto the boomerang flying back to him. ‘I’ll be fine!’ Rearing his sword back, he hit the boomerang back toward the horn.

It bounced off, breaking the crystal even more. It shot back to Blue. The blue hero slashed it back, then Vio, and then Red.

The two horns shattered to pieces and left a gaping hole in the horrid beast’s face. It faltered in its run and tripped. It thumped onto the crystal bed, unmoving. It’s body began to fade away. The yellow rocks turned into shimmery dust and the poison in the mud lifted into a purple fog, wisping away.

Green winced at the boomerang as it flew back to him. He caught it and fell to his knees, gripping his arm as the weapon pulled the energy from his muscles. He could barely feel the mud under his palms as he panted. ‘Dear… Hylia…’ He pushed himself to sit back on his knees, his head swinging back as the swamp spun around him. He weakly laughed. “Where am I again?” He yawned. “Everything is so… fuzzy.”

Vio frowned with concern at him while Red gasped and in front of him. Blue stood confused.

“Green!” The blue maiden popped out of his chest. “Green, listen!”

The green hero chuckled again, loopy. “You’re so pretty and sparkly.” He sighed as he cupped his hands underneath her. “That reminds me of someone…”

“Does that count as listening?” Blue asked, unamused. He crossed his arms.

Red glared up at the blue hero before focusing on Green. “Hey, can you hear us?”

Green gasped as if offended. “Of course, I can hear you—Whoooaa!” He grabbed Red’s shoulders as he stared at his face amazed. “You look just like me!” He booped the red hero’s nose causing his face to fluster. He giggled at that, but then his face grew thoughtful. “You know… Was that mage guy talking about my eyes?”

Red blinked, astounded. “W-Who?”

“He said they were soooooo amazing!” Green laughed at himself and then threw his head back laughing at the red hero. He pointed to him. “You look just like him now!”

Red’s face burned even more. “Green!” He shook him a little, the green hero’s head flopping around.

Blue’s mouth dropped, appalled. “He’s losing it!” He glanced at the red hero. “And your face matches your tunic.” He snickered and then pointed at the original hero. “Kate, he needs some serious help!” Blue pulled Green up from under his arms, making him stand.

“Wah!” Green held the blue hero's arms in panic. “Whew…” He looked back at him with a tired grin. “I thought I fell. Sorry.” He leaned his head back on the blue hero’s shoulder, asleep.

Blue gave the fairy an annoyed look. “Serious help, Kate…”

“Right! Follow me back to the Great Fairy fountain.” She flew ahead of them. “She should be able to help us now.”

Vio joined Blue and helped Green walk along and follow Red.

“What’s wrong with him? I know he said something about not wanting to use the boomerang earlier.” Red asked. He tried to rub the fluster out of his face.

“He’s beyond exhausted.” Kate replied. She flew under a branch.

“That makes perfect sense…” Blue muttered, his face unsurprised.

“Magical items can drain a user of their energy if they use it too much.” She explained. “He must have used the boomerang more than he should have.”

“I guess he was throwing it around a bunch today…” Red replied, a hand up to his chin.

“Oh wait!” The blue hero’s face lit up. “When I thought he was throwing it at me, I hit it over to you and Vio. When Green caught it, he almost fell over.” He looked between the red and purple hero. “What did you two do with it?”

“Vio hit the crystals on the moblin we fought with it, and then I hit it back to him.” Red explained. “Maybe that’s what caused this?”

“You’re probably right… We did the same thing near the end of the fight, now that I think about it.”

Vio grinned at the blue hero with a faux surprised face.

He glared at him. “Shut up, Vio!”

The purple hero’s face was amused before falling back to his serious expression.

The blue maiden avoided leading them back to the deku scrubs central altar. She peeked above the treetops and led them across a few fallen trees that stretched over a small stream. Soon, familiar orange wildflowers poked out of the healthy foliage.

“It’s nice to see the swamp be green. Now Green blends in instead of Vio!” Red joked, looking back at them.

Blue snickered as he slyly gazed at the purple hero. “I’m surprised you still have your tunic. I half expected it to vanish like everything else did.” He dramatically rolled his eyes as he finished his sentence. He glanced at the purple hero to see his reaction. He didn’t get one.

“Oh! Guys we’re here!” Red said excitedly, jogging ahead. Blue and Vio followed him toward the clear pond.

“Oh, Great Fairy of the swamp,” Kate said, fluttering up to the edge of the water. “Spare us your time and hear our plea.”

A friendly giggle echoed around the pond. The coherent heroes looked over their shoulders looking for the source of the sound. Green was still asleep.

“No need to be so formal.” Chuckled a sweet voice. They all stood back in surprise as a tan face rose from the pond. The green moss that sat on top of the water flowed into hair that draped over bare freckled shoulders. Her hands rose to support her face, her body bent forward as if she laid on her belly. “I’d do anything to thank my saviors.” Her fiery orange wings flitted behind her.

“Sh-She’s not wearing anything.” Blue sputtered to himself, his face bright red. Vio’s face remained the same while Kate’s glow was closer to purple.

“U-Um, could you help him out? He’s really t-tired from fighting the monster that, um, poisoned everything.” Red got out. He fanned his bashful face, smiling.

“Well, we’re all pretty tired from doing that.” Blue added, looking away.

The Great Fairy smiled warmly at them. “Of course, you are.” She winked. She loosely gestured her hands toward them. “Girls, boys. Help them, won’t you?”

Orange, pink, and yellow fairies flew from the surrounding flowers. They soared over and swirled around them.

Green’s eyes snapped open. He scanned the pool before staring bug eyed at the matriarch. “How did I get here?” He asked glancing at the purple hero.

Vio sighed in relief as a fairy left him. “We carried you here.” He replied stretching his back. He rubbed it afterward.

“Oh, so you can talk now?” Blue sassed, squinted his eyes. He focused on Green. “We dragged you over here while you were losing your mind.” He corrected.

“I was what!?” His hands raced to his head.

“Well, you were acting pretty silly.” Red explained with a knowing smile. “Do you feel better?”

“Actually, yeah. I feel great!” He checked himself over before he looked at Kate.

A pink fairy spun around with the maiden, the both of them sparkling. The blue maiden giggled as the fae left. “Thank you!” She chirped, still glowing purple.

Green faced the Great Fairy. “Thanks for healing us.”

“Anytime, my dear hero.” She winked.

His face flustered. “Can I ask one more thing from you?”

She leaned closer, her hazel eyes curious.

Green unsheathed his sword and held it out for her to see. “The four sword didn’t hold up too well sitting in the sanctuary for so long. Do you know someone that can sharpen it?”

“Hmm…” The giant fae tapped her russet lips. “I know just the person that can do it… Me!” Her shoulders raised as she chuckled at her own joke. “Dear heroes, hold your blades skyward.” They did as she asked. She waved her spare hand over them, leaning her cheek against her fingers.

A tiny sparkle swirled down each of their blades and embedded itself into the silver metal. Power surged, making it gleam briefly. The boys brought their swords down in excitement.

Green thumbed the edge of the blade. He beamed at the Great Fairy. “Thanks!”

She rubbed his head with the tip of her index finger. “Of course.”

“It’s finally sharp!” Blue ran his finger on the edge, cutting it a bit. He looked at the bead of blood enthusiastically. “No more butter knives!” A fairy passing by him bonked him on the head, the skin healing instantly.

“Thank you so much!” Red said gleefully, sliding his sword back into its sheath. He looked at Green for a moment. “Hey, since you healed us, do you think you could help heal the yellow maiden, too?”

“I was wondering about that.” Vio added, putting his hands on his hips.

The matriarch sighed somberly. “If only I could, little red.” Her finger gestured to Green’s torso. “My healing magic can only touch your physical being. She’s recovering from something else.”

“She’s right.” Kate glowed her usual blue color as she hovered by Green. “Getting your powers stolen is different than being tired from using them. She’ll wake up on her own. We just need to be patient.” She sat on Green’s shoulder.

“It’s frustrating, I know.” The Great Fairy replied, leaning forward. “My other friends are in trouble as well.” She gazed at the heroes. “The four sword can be honed further. Just assist the other springs and they’re sure to return the favor.”

“Got it.” Green said, determined.

“Yay! We can help more fairies!” Red celebrated.

“Speaking of, you said girls and boys earlier before the fairies came out.” Blue looked at Vio. “Why did it seem like there’s only girl fairies?”

“Because you’re stupid.” Vio replied. Red snorted, while Green face palmed himself.

“Whatever! Like you would know any better.” Blue rolled his eyes and crossed his arms.

“Little sky, fairies wouldn’t be as fun to make if there were only one kind.” The giant fae replied, smiling. Her finger teasingly wiggled at him.

The blue hero’s face became beet red again. He spun on his heel and kept his arms crossed as he walked away. “Guys, we have another maiden to save. Let’s get moving!”

“You don’t want to hear the specifics?” Vio teased following him. He sneakily grinned. “I bet she’d show you if you asked.” He sang.

“Vio, shut up!” Blue shouted back at him.

Green stared at the purple hero in disbelief. He glanced at Red who was busy covering his flustered face as he laughed into his hands.

The Great Fairy laughed delightfully. “You’d help me demonstrate, my little violet?”

Vio’s mouth fell in shock. “Uh—No thanks.” He walked faster.

Green shook his head to clear what he just heard and witnessed. He waved to the matriarch as he left the pond, pretending none of that happened. “Bye! Thanks for all of your help!” Red followed him.

“Of course~ Drop by anytime!” She blew a kiss there way.

The dark hero stared up at the manor that towered over him and groaned. “I better not regret this.” He muttered, tugging open the hefty door and letting himself in. His eyes flicked from side to side as he watched paintings pass him by. “Hey, you!”

“M-Me?” The mage walking across the great hall pointed at herself.

“Obviously! Take me to your leader or whoever’s in charge. We need to speak.” He demanded as he approached her.

“Um… W-Who are you?” The sorceress nervously asked. She stepped back.

“Someone you’re gonna wished you listened to.” Shadow held his arm out to the side, his dark blade forming in his grasp. “I’m not gonna ask again.” He hissed.

“I-I don’t think I can take you to him.” She held her shaky hands out in front of her, dark magic flowing from her palms. Her eyes tried to be brave. “You’re not welcome here!”

Shadow flipped is sword down to his side. “Fine! Make this fun, then.”

“Madonna! Stand down.” Called an old man’s voice from above. “He’s a guest. Our savior sent him.”

“WHAT!? No the hell he didn’t!” Shadow teleported to the second level, pointing his sword at a tall, robed man.

“A twisted guest indeed.” The head minister waved the young mage away. “Please resume your duties. I will entertain him.” He faced the evil hero. “A vision told me you would arrive. I assume your travels were safe?”

His snake eyes glared at the old man. “Let’s get to the point.”

“Of course. You mean to give me a warning?”

“A command.” He corrected. His sword wisped away. “Four idiots might show up at some point and I need you and your little helpers to kill them on sight. Go ahead and make it as painful as possible while you’re at it.” Shadow crossed his arms, rolling his eyes. “If you can bring me proof of their deaths, I’ll tell Vaati and maybe he’ll do something good for you. No promises, though.”

“Just as the vision foretold. Our lord’s disciples are more than capable of fulfilling your request.” The minister adjusted his glasses. “What do the boys look like?”

The dark hero glanced down at himself. He gripped his fists. “They look like me.” He growled slowly. “Except they have blonde hair and their tunics are colorful.” He spat the description out.

“I see. You must be their little shadow… What’s it like…to be the dark side of the hero of Hyrule?” The head minister pried. He smiled knowingly at him.

“My name is Dark Link!” Shadow shouted, pointing his wicked blade at the man’s neck. “Nothing else!”

The old man’s smile widened. He pointed the blade away from him with his finger. “Come now. There’s no need to be so hostile. Besides,” He turned and looked over the ledge, “Will you be joining us tonight?”

Shadow lifted an eyebrow in disgust. “For what?”

“Oh, our special event. It’ll be fun!” His hands grandly gestured to the great hall below them. “There will be drink, food, and torture!” He described, pleased.

The evil hero nodded along with what the head sorcerer said until the last part. He glanced up at the old man disturbed. “Uh, what? Who are you killing?”

“Our most devout member.” A spindly finger pointed at a young sorcerer that stood in front of a statue of a strange eye. Shadow squinted his eyes at the messy brown haired kid. “The power he has conjured through his practice will make for an excellent sacrifice. Our savior will receive the most power from him.”

Shadow glanced back at the minister in suspicion. ‘I’m pretty sure that’s bullshit, but…’

“So, will you be joining us?” The minister looked back at him.

“No.”

The dark hero reappeared outside the manor, hastily walking toward the pine trees. He shoved his hand into his satchel and pulled out the tiny mirror. He rubbed the edge of it, purple mist filling the reflective glass. Shadow stared in disgust at the evil wind mage as the fog cleared.

Vaati glared back at him, flower petals and bubbles floating above the water he sat in.

“You’re a freak, you know that!?” Shadow yelled, ignoring the red in his cheeks.

The wind mage lifted a brow, unamused. He brushed a strand of hair out of his face.

Shadow felt a vein throb on his forehead. “Ritualistic torture!? That’s how you’re getting your power!!?”

Vaati’s eyes widened briefly before relaxing back into a glare. “Where did you acquire this information?” He asked, nonchalant.

The dark hero rolled his eyes. “Can you not see what’s behind me?” He showed the mirror the manor and the pine trees before holding it back up to his face. “The leader of your little cult here in the swamp told me. Apparently, you get a whole bunch of it when the most devout guy gets split open. That’s not fair!”

The wind mage grinned and chuckled into his hand. “You imbecile. The fact that you think that’s how this all works speaks volumes about your lack of intellect.” He sank lower into the water. “If you contact me while I’m bathing again, I’ll drown you in my water.”

Shadow gripped the mirror as the sorcerer vanished from it. Shoving it back into his satchel, he dragged his hands down his face. “FIERY FLAMES OF HELL BELOW, I HATE THIS GUY!” He spawned and slashed his foul blade into the pine tree he stood by. Nearly cut through, it fell to the side.

Vaati whisked the tiny mirror’s existence away and eyed his black nails. He sighed from his nose as his eyes narrowed. ‘I should be unsurprised. I should have seen a violent sect arise due to my past actions.’ He scoffed. ‘Such beliefs and behavior would make for a terrible addition to the heavens… How unfortunate…’

He opened his palm, a little ball of light dancing around his fingers. He flicked it out the window just beside his bathtub. ‘Perhaps I’ll do something about it.’

Chapter Text

Green warily followed Kate, pine trees passing him by. The fairy had dimmed her glow so she wouldn’t attract any monsters. Aside from the bright moonlight speckling the underbrush here and there, he could hardly see ten paces in front of him. He snapped his head back, a bush violently shaking catching his ears.

Vio tugged his sleeve off the leaves. He met the green hero’s gaze curiously.

He sighed, still following the blue fairy. ‘Dear Hylia, please let us get the hell out of this forest. I’m done with this already…’ His ear perked up at a noise echoing above them.

Red shuddered, wrapping his arms around himself and walking closer to Green. “I want to get out of here.” He nervously said, scanning the foliage around them.

“Seriously? You’re still scared of the dark?” Blue snorted. His arms were tightly crossed.

He glanced from side to side.

“You’re just as scared of the dark as I am!” The red hero glared back at him in annoyance, still holding himself.

“Hell no I’m not!” He looked away arrogantly only to whip his head around in both directions as the strange noise echoed by them again.

The purple hero smirked as he put his hands on his hips. “What do you think that sound was then?”

“Tch. Something I can easily defeat, obviously.” Blue sassed back.

‘Here we go again…’ Green thought irritated. He glanced over at Red, surprised to see him deviously grinning.

“Hmm… I dunno…” The red hero wondered aloud. “It might be too scary for you. You might drop your sword and start calling for our help.”

Blue eyebrows arched down as his face flushed. “I would never do that!” He shouted. His voice bounced off the trees.

“Guys, be quiet!” Green hissed looking back at them.  “Do you seriously want everything in the entire forest to hear us?”

“It doesn’t matter if they hear us. I’ll just defeat them.” The blue hero haughtily replied, hands on his hips.

Vio snorted through his nose. “You mean you’ll senselessly throw yourself at whatever comes at you.”

“That’s better than just staring at it with that creepy look you have.” Blue rolled his eyes.

Red tapped his chin and then gazed at Green. “Do you think you can make the same face Vio can?”

‘Why the hell am I getting dragged into this? Though… I guess I’m kind of curious.’ Green looked over his shoulder. “What face are you making?”

The purple hero was over this conversation. “This one, I guess?” His blue eyes locked onto Green’s, his face nearly expressionless as he analyzed everything the green hero did.

‘Damn, it’s like he’s staring into my soul!’ Green thought as he met the intense gaze. He looked away from him. “Huh. I’ll try.” He stared back, trying to recreate the expression. Vio held his gaze, an uncomfortable feeling coming over Green.

“Wow, he’s trying really hard… You look too determined.” Red told him as he looked between both heroes. Green snapped his face toward him in disbelief.

Blue sighed. “Yeah, give it up. No one can copy that creepy look.”

“We all have the same face, though.” Red countered.

“But not the same intentions.” The purple hero added with a grin.

Blue looked back at him, irked. “You’re damn right, you—"

“Okay, everyone shut up.” The green hero tiredly gazed ahead. “I bet we’re getting close anyways. There’s no telling what we’re gonna run into.” ‘And I am not going to listen to an argument about my face…’

They all continue to walk through the pine forest. The trees began to thin, letting in more moonlight and casting long pitch-black shadows.

Kate paused for a moment. She flashed brighter twice, signaling the heroes to stop, and then zipped up to the top of the tall pines. Moments later, she flew back down to the them. “Just ahead is a manor. I can sense that the maiden is in there, but… Something’s off…”

“Really? Why?” Green asked, his brow raised.

“I can’t tell from this distance. It’ll probably become clearer when we’re closer.” She flew over to the green hero. “How do you all want to go in?”

“Why not walk in?” Blue asked.

“And have a repeat of you at Hyrule Castle? No.” Vio answered. The blue hero glared at him.

“I think we should sneak in.” Green suggested, ignoring them both. “We don’t know who’s in there anyway.”

“I agree. That would be safer.” The red hero replied, nodding his head.

“I see. The back of the manor is this way.” Kate led them around the edge of the forest, the manor slowly looming over them as they got closer and closer.

“Wait, are those… mages?” Vio pointed to a small group that walked in from the side of the large building. Their laughs barely made it to the trees. They stumbled in through the door, leaving it open behind them.

“Are they okay?” Red wondered aloud. “Some of them almost fell getting in…”

“Hey Kate, you said you can sense magic users, right? Can you tell how many of them are in there?” Green asked.

She slowly drifted closer toward the building. “The whole building is filled with them…” She replied slowly, shocked.

“Oh hell no!” Blue hissed crossing his arms.

“What? They were nice to us in back at the village.” Red said, frowning at the blue hero.

“Sure, but why are they all here?” Green asked, his hand resting on his chin. “The ones back at the village were heading northeast to go see their ‘god’.” His fingers quoted the word.

“And why would Shadow hide a maiden around a bunch people that are able to do all kinds of magic?” Vio questioned.

“He wants us to freakin die in there! That’s why!” Blue answered. “There’s no way I’m going in there!” He snorted as his arms crossed his chest.

“Shhh!” The red hero shushed him.

“We don’t have a choice.” Green replied, glancing at the blue hero. “We’re not leaving without the maiden.”

“They would figure us out instantly! We look nothing like them!” Blue pointed to his blonde hair, his blue eyes, and then his tunic.

“Hmm… You can’t make us look any different, can you?” Vio asked, looking over at the blue maiden.

“Well… Maybe I could, but my abilities are nothing like theirs. If even one of them picks up on it, your disguise would be pointless.” She answered with a solemn tone. “Besides… Um…”

“Let’s just wear their robes.” Red suggested enthusiastically. “If we wear the hoods over our heads, we’ll blend in just fine!”

“I can’t argue with that.” Vio agreed looking at the red hero with a smile.

“Sounds good to me, but how are we gonna get them?” Green asked. He eyed the door that was left open. “I bet we would be spotted event if we tried to sneak in…”

“Leave that to me!” Kate whizzed off toward the manor, heading in through the open side door.

“How is she going to carry the robes out?” Vio muttered to himself as he frowned.

“I don’t know. Maybe she has the same strength in her fairy form?” Red shrugged.

“We need to figure out how we’re gonna handle this.” Green said, waving his hand to get their attention. “We need a plan to stick to once we’re inside.”

“Got it. We’ll find the maiden and then leave. Sounds pretty simple to me.” Blue planned.

“Don’t be stupid.” The purple hero scolded. “If we slip up in there, we’re done for.”

“He’s right. We can’t just run in there and hope for the best. Since we’re gonna look like mages, we need to act like them no matter what." Green gave the blue hero a look. “You got that?”

He crossed his arms as his face became irritated. “Fine. I’ll play along but I refuse to do any magic.” Blue looked away from them.

Red gave the blue hero a curious frown while Green ignored him. “Whatever. Anyways, any suggestions?”

“Maybe we could go in pairs?” Red added. “That way, if something happens, we have someone there to help!”

“I could get behind that.” Green said as he gazed up at the branches. His hand held his chin.

“I think we should split up. Having backup is nice, but that also means two of us can be caught at a time.” Vio reasoned. “Besides, we’ll cover more—"

“Speaking of which, we’re gonna fight them if they try to attack us right?” Blue asked with his arms crossed. “I’m not gonna lose my life over dress-up.”

“NO.” Green scolded. He put his hands on his hips and leaned forward. “Don’t put yourself in that situation. This sword should never cut into someone anyway.”

“Even if our lives are on the line?” Vio asked. He stared into the green hero’s eyes. Green couldn’t tell if he was interested or unimpressed.

“You’ll find a different way.” Green answered him. He glanced off to the side. “Hmm… What else… What else…”

“Oh! Dark worlds! And the stuff inside…” Red tapped his bottom lip. “What if we find a magical item in there that can help us? Can we take it?”

“Keep it away from me.” Blue said flatly.

“Uh, let’s try not to touch anything in there. Since Kate said that mages can sense someone’s power, I don’t want to give them a reason to sense mine—er—ours.” Green replied. ‘I don’t really want to know if I have a bunch of power or barely any at all either…’

“Yeah, that makes sense… They’d probably get mad if we took something…” The red hero theorized.

“Or worse, if tried we tried to use it, we might end up hurting ourselves or someone else. Not worth it.” Vio concluded.

“If there are dark worlds in there… Well, just be careful.” Green noted. “As soon as one of us finds out where the maiden is, go find everyone. Then we can fight whatever is in the way and leave. Sound good?” He looked between the other three heroes.

“Makes sense to me!” Red gave him a thumbs up.

“It’s fool proof enough.” Vio commented, grinning.

“Let’s get this over with.” Blue huffed.

Green rolled his eyes at his comment before glancing over his shoulder. His eyes widened. “Guys! Hide! Someone’s running towards us!” He hissed, pressing himself against a tree. The others followed suit as his heart picked up its pace. ‘How do they know exactly where we are?!’

A hooded figure bolted straight toward them, casting a dark shadow against the grass. They slowed to a stop as they entered the tree line, huffing and looking around. They walked toward the trunk that Green hid behind.

A dark robe was gently pressed into the green hero’s hands as a soft chuckle left the hood. “No need to hide. It’s just me!” Kate brushed the hood off her head, smiling.

“Hylia above, you scared us.” Red chuckled as he stepped out. He held out the robe he was handed.

“Nice call out.” Blue sassed, leaning back against the trunk he hid behind. He took the cloak from the blue maiden, eyeing it with suspicion.

“Shut up! I thought she would come back as a fairy.” Green pouted, glaring at him for a moment before unfolding the robe.

“I thought the same.” Vio held out his hand.

“Well,” Kate ignored his hand and draped the cloak she wore around his shoulders and tugged on the hood. “My fairy form couldn’t carry more than one robe. Though, typically I would be able to…”

Red snickered at Vio as he flipped the hood off and stared at her in disbelief.

Green chuckled at what he saw. He started to unlatch his scabbard. “I guess your powers aren’t fully back yet.”

Her dark eyes glanced down for a moment. “Perhaps…”

“How did you not get caught?” Red asked, tying the robe around his neck. “Weren’t you worried about them being able to sense you?”

“Not anymore. They couldn’t sense me even if they wanted to.” She sat down on a fallen trunk. “They’re all drunk.”

“What?” Blue said, shocked.

“They’re celebrating something.” Kate gazed at the manor.

Blue snorted. “Probably Vaati’s return.”

“That’s likely the case, but it wouldn’t surprise me if some of the more powerful mages are focused on running the event instead of participating. I was surrounded by their lesser members and none of them cared about my presence.”

“That just makes this easier then.” Vio said as he looped his sword scabbard into his belt on his right side. “If they’re too busy partying, we can focus on our mission without having to worry about all of them.”

“Exactly!” Green chimed in. He tugged on his scabbard at his belt, making sure it wouldn’t slide. “I guess you’ll just hide in one of us? You don’t have another cloak, right?”

Kate shook her head. “No, I don’t. I don’t want to risk getting caught anyways.” She eyed the base of the pine tree before transforming back into a fairy. She fluttered up to Vio and rested on his head.

Green looked at Blue and Red, frowning. “Are you gonna move your swords?” He raised his eyebrow at the hilt poking up from their right shoulders. “I know they’re drunk, but they might notice that.”

The purple hero snickered. “You both look like you have something growing out of you.” He chuckled more into his hand.

Red dramatically held the cloak to hide the lower half of his face and curled his free hand into claws. “Mwahahahaha! If I touch you, I’ll infect you too!” Red raised his eyebrows at Green and Vio.

“Ugh…” Blue rolled his eyes as he started unlatching his sword. “This is stupid. How am I supposed to fight with this damn cloak on?

“Fight? What was the plan?” Kate asked a little worried.

“Blue, we’re not supposed to be fighting anyone, so it doesn’t matter.” Green faced the blue fairy. “We’re gonna split up and look for the maiden. When one of us finds her, we’ll meet up, fight whatever is keeping her there, and leave without messing up their party. We’re gonna blend in as much as possible, too.”

“I see! While I was in there, I could sense the maiden, but it felt like her location kept switching around, almost like she was being teleported. Very strange…” Her gaze trailed off to the side.

“That is weird. Maybe you’ll have an easier time finding her when we’re in there long enough.” Green said. He glanced over at the other two. “You guys ready?”

“Yep!” Red smiled. Blue crossed his arms.

“Great. Put your hoods on and let’s go.”

Kate flew into Vio’s chest as the four of them walked into the side door of the mansion. Lively music, laughter, and chatting engulfed the heroes as they walked past the door frame. A huge cluster of mages danced in a larger room ahead of them while tiny groups danced with each other or talked in the gallery they entered. Many of the members held goblets, sipping or chugging from them. A sickly-sweet scent hung in the air and the rooms were dimly lit, some sort of sparkling light shining from the large room ahead.

“Whoa…” Red said under his breath. “There’s so many of them…”

“I hate this already.” Blue mumbled, crossing his arms.

“No, you don’t.” Green turned and faced the blue hero. He could barely see his face past the hood. “Have ‘fun’ looking around. I’ll be in the big room ahead. See you guys later.” He began to walk off.

“I’m going up stairs then.” Blue grumbled as he headed in the same direction, his fists gripped by his side.

Red cocked his head. “What’s his deal?” He asked, glancing at Vio.

“Honestly, I have no idea.” He replied, pulling him away from the door. Two members giggled after each other as they ran toward it. “From what I can remember, Green never hated magic. It’s just useful and helpful in the right hands.”

“That’s what I think, too.” Red agreed, frowning.

“Exactly.” Vio rolled his eyes. “He makes no sense sometimes. Anyway, I’m gonna search outside. See ya.” He pat the red hero’s shoulder and walked out the side door.

Red watched him go before shrugging to himself. “I’ll look around in here then.”

Blue squeezed past members in the grand hall, avoiding getting elbowed by their dance moves. A thick crowd cheered in time with the music as two dancers showed off their best moves in the center. Finding the base of the stairs, he ascended them and ignored the commotion. He stopped at the top.

Pairs and trios of mages looked over the edges of the balconies, pointing down at the dance floor and laughing to each other. Others talked to each other or were kissing in the corners. Several doors lined the walls as well as various paintings.

Blue rolled his eyes as he walked toward the doors. ‘We better find this maiden quick.’ He placed his hand on the doorknob and held his ear up to the door. Blushing, he quickly walked away from it. ‘I freakin hate it here!’ He tried another door.

Two members of the cult jumped on the bed in a circle holding each other’s arms. They giggled at each other. One of them stopped and noticed that he stood in the doorway.

“Oh you wanna join? There’s enough room for three!” The sorceress gestured for him to come in.

“Yeah yeah! I feel like my head is jumping with me! Weeeeee!” The other one jumped as high as she could, her hood almost touching the ceiling. As her feet hit the mattress, she let herself fall onto her back. She rolled from side to side with laughter. Her friend laughed with her.

“Uh, no thanks.” Blue closed the door and walked off. ‘Jumping on the bed? Seriously?’ He opened the door to an empty room. He closed it. ‘At least it’s not what I heard before…’ He shook his head as he frowned with disgust. ‘At a freakin party filled with other people? Do they have no shame!?’ He scoffed as he grabbed another knob and twisted it.

Four mages turned to look at him, two sitting on the bed, one laying on a dresser, and the last lying on the floor.

Blue’s brows and eyes came together as confusion took over his face.

“Hey! What’s up?” One from the bed asked. “Fun party, right? The special event is gonna be pretty cool, huh?”

“Yeah…” Blue scanned the room, small frames hanging on the walls. ‘Dammit. Nothing useful in here either.’

“Oh, are you looking for someone? Who is it?” The guy on the floor asked.

“Oh, uh, well, you know…”

“Dumbass question, Gil.” The woman on the dresser playfully scolded. She drank from the goblet she held. “We all have to wear our hoods. Giving a description is kinda hard.”

“Oooooh. Right…”

“Well, how tall are they?” The other one on the bed asked.

“Short. Really short. Insanely short.” Blue blurted. ‘Dammit, why did I say that!?’

The sorcerer on the floor shot up. “Dude, you’re looking for Pete? Maaaaan, you’re craaaazy! I like that though.” He looked up at his friends with a grin.

“Wow, him? Well, you know he’s probably in one of the paintings with water.” The sorceress suggested.

“Probably…” One of them on the bed said, taking a swig from his cup. Nearly black liquid fell down the corner of his lips. “Never understood his weird fascination with pearls or the fake water…”

“I don’t get it either…” The mage next to him said.

“Anyway, it’s good that he has someone like you to share an interest with. He’s kind of an odd ball, but I guess you are too since you’re looking for him.” The woman said.

Blue blinked at them. ‘What the hell did I just walk into?’ “He’s…” He turned away. “Thanks for letting me know.” ‘I’m not gonna add any more to this…’

“No problem!”

“Hail Vaati!”

They all raised their cups and goblets.

Blue glared through squinted eyes as he closed the door and continued walking. ‘Vaati…’ He crossed his arms as he walked to another set of doors. ‘Hearing that name pisses me off! How can so many idiots be in his stupid cult? Tch. Savior my ass. How can the guy trying to take over Hyrule be a savior?’ He rolled his eyes.

“Whoa!” He stepped back just in time to dodge three cult members falling out of a painting.

They laughed at each other, sloppily helping each other up to their feet and scampering off. They leapt into a different frame by the stairs.

‘What the hell…?’ He scanned the copious amount of paintings covering the walls. Little cloaked figures played in them, chasing each other around. They also levitated different things within the artwork. Some flowers would dance along to the music or the trees and plants would sway in imaginary wind.

‘Wait, those guys said that Pete or whatever was in one with water, right? They can go into freakin paintings?’ Blue huffed. ‘There’s no way in hell I’m doing that!’ He scowled under his hood. He reached out toward a knob and opened the door. ‘I’m not even gonna touch them. The maiden better not be in one.’

“Whaa?”

“Mmph~ Oh! You wanna join?” Cooed a voice.

The blue hero stepped back from the door in dismay, his face red and his hat straight out behind him. “NO!” He closed the door gently enough not to slam it, but he was close to slamming it. “Damn freaks! I did NOT want to see that!” He grumbled to himself, gripping his fists by his side. He passed into a bathroom and crossed his arms. “Why the hell did they want me to join them!?” He shoved his face into his hands and slid them down to his cheeks. He glanced off to the side, frowning. “Huh?”

A pale guy sat in a large bathtub, his face resting on his knees that were pulled up to his chest. His brown hair was short and wet. He sniffed as he opened his eyes, them widening at the sight of the blue hero. “H-Hey, do you—” The guy started to rise from the water.

“Whoa whoa! S-Stay in there!” Blue held up his hands, waving the guy to sit down. “You’re not done taking your bath yet, and I’m not trying to see anymore naked people tonight!” He crossed his arms.

“Oh, you’re right. I’m not done yet.” The guy’s speech slurred as he sat back down. He seemed to doze off for a moment until his head snapped up. “Wait! Can you help me, actually?” He propped his face up with his hand.

“I guess.” He sighed. “What is it?”

“Well, I’m a part of a really important ritual tonight.”

“Hold on.” Blue pointed to the water he sat in. “That’s why you’re sitting in a bunch of flower petals and bubbles?”

“Yes.” The guy replied haughtily. “Anyway, someone was supposed to bring me a potion, and they haven’t.” He yawned as his eyes began to close. “So you need to go get it for me. Can you do that?” He dramatically blinked a few times to try and stay awake.

‘Dammit, I do not want to get wrapped up in this crap! Ugh! But I guess have to play along since Green said so.’ Blue crossed his arms tighter. “Sure, whatever. What does the potion look like?”

“It’s probably downstairs in the kitchen. It’s supposed to be in a tiny little bottle.” The mage made its shape with his hands. “It’s purple, too.”

“Gotcha.” Blue began to turn away.

“Oh, and if its not there, you can always make one. You should be able to find the,” he yawned, “the recipe book in there, too.”

Blue looked over his shoulder. “I doubt I’ll need to do that. It’s probably just waiting down there for ya. I’ll be back.” He closed the door behind him and glared at the other members standing around and talking. ‘Damn you bastards… I’m not even a part of this yet here I am helping!’ He huffed as he walked toward the stairs. ‘Ugh! I should’ve asked where the kitchen was… Actually, its better that I didn’t. Might’ve given myself away… That potion better be down there!’

Green watched the dance off from the wall, a shiny sparkly ball reflecting light across the entire grand hall. ‘Huh… She’s pretty good at dancing.’ He began to walk to the far-right side of the room. ‘Okay, gotta focus. I doubt that Shadow put the maiden in here.’ He bumped into a short sorceress. “Oh, sorry—”

“Ooh, don’t be.” She winked at him, her hood mostly covering her face. “You’re kind of cute. Have I seen you around?” She took a sip from her goblet, licking the black liquid stuck on her lip.

“P-Probably. Anyway, what do you think of the party so far?” He internally face palmed himself. ‘What am I doing? Why did I ask her that? I have more important things to do!’

“It’s fun! I mean, what a great way to celebrate our lord and savior’s return to us!” The sorceress rose her arms up in excitement. “I can’t wait for the special event at the end of the night too! Everybody is gonna remember this and I’m glad that I get to be a part of it.”

“Yeah, same! Making history, huh?”

“Hell yeah!” She drank from her goblet again and scanned him over. “Man… Where have I seen you before? You just seem so familiar. Are you from around here? What sect did you come from?” She stepped closer to him.

Green maintained the distance between them. “Actually, I’m from a group that… travelled a lot. So not really a sect…”

“Oh I get it! I’m sort of the same. My group is from the north, the cold north. My family was killed when I was younger by my hometown—I mean, village when they, uh, you know, found out. I joined the Frig sect after that.”

“Sorry to hear about that. How did you end up here, though? That’s like waaay north from here.” Green asked, curious. ‘Something’s not right…’

“I was out hunting when I suddenly blacked out! I remember someone shaking me awake and their face was sooo panicked.” She shrugged as she finished her concoction. “I don’t know what it was, but I couldn’t think straight and I just wanted to sleep. I had a weird dream about the dark world and then I ended up here. Turns out that something was happening to my head and the headmaster here saved my life! Everyone here has had the same experience, now that I think about it…”

The green hero stood speechless. He quickly found his voice. “Um, well that makes sense. Same thing happened to me, and now we’re here.” His insides shuddered at her story. ‘Blacking out for no reason? Everyone has had a similar experience?’

“At a turning point in history no less! Some things are just meant to be.” She stepped closer to him again. “So, what kind of magic can you do?”

“Uh—” ‘Holy Hylia I need to get out of this conversation!’ He saw a mage puking out of the corner of his vision. “Hey, is that your friend? Is she okay?” He said full of concern, pointing in the mage’s direction.

The sorceress gasped, turning around. “By the fiery flames! Girl are you—”

Green hurried away from her, jogging into a short hallway. He backed out of the way as two mages stepped out of a tall painting on the wall. He waved to them before glancing back at the artwork. ‘I’ll definitely check that out once I look in the kitchen first.’ He raised his brows to himself while stepping through the doorway. ‘First moon gates and now paintings? What are they not capable of?’

Large pots bubbled different colors on the left while normal kitchen equipment sat on counters and on an island to the right. He stepped onto the tile floor and approached the cauldrons. Blue, green, and red potions filled them.

“Hey you!”

Green looked over his shoulder and pointed at himself.

“Yeah, you! Grab that ladle over there and get some of the red stuff!” The mage dragged his friend past the door. “He drank too much and now he looks weird.”

‘That black stuff isn’t some kind of wizard booze I haven’t heard of!?’ Green did as he asked and handed him a ladle of red potion.

The young sorcerer spread open his friend’s lips and poured the red thickish liquid down his throat.

His friend was still for a moment until his eyes popped open, full of energy. “Whoa! Bro, I almost lost it there for sec.” He chuckled, his speech a little slurred.

“Yeah man you had me worried!” The mage pat his buddy on the back.

“Well worry no more! Round 5?”

“Round 5!”

The both of them made their way out of the kitchen, bumping shoulders with each other as they wobbled with each step.

Green watched them disappear in the crowd of hoods in pure disbelief. He turned back toward the red potion and noticed that it was emptier than the other two. ‘You’re kidding… They’ve been doing this all night so they can keep drinking!?’ He face palmed himself and walked toward the wall with paintings of fields and flowers. ‘I need to find the maiden and get out of here. These people are insane! Nothing wrong with having fun, but—’

A hand gripped his cloak and yanked him into the artwork he stood in front of. Green fell to his hands and knees, painted blades of grass sticking up from his fingers.

“Finally! I can get some help around here!” A frustrated voice said.

The green hero scrambled to his feet, tugging his hood further down his face. “W-What’s going on?”

“What’s going on!? We’re missing the ingredients for Purifora! It’s absolutely necessary for the special event tonight!” The sorceress explained loudly. “You go look over there,” She pointed to the left, “And I’ll look over here.” She began to step away.

“Wait! What does the, er, plant look like?” He asked.

She raised an eyebrow at him before rolling her eyes. “It’s a purple flower with blue and yellow spots and a black stem. That’s the last thing I’m looking for, so get to it!” The sorceress shooed him away with her hand. “This all depends on us, you know!”

‘Dammit, how do I keep getting wrapped up into this stuff? It just one thing after another!’ Green stepped around the flowers, keeping an eye out for something black amongst the sea of green and spots of color. ‘Okay, not here…’ He passed by a few trees and checked out the bushes. ‘Nothing here either…’ He walked into another clearing hoping to see something different, but he was met with the same typical shapes and colors he saw before.

‘Geez! No wonder she wanted help. It’s damn near impossible to tell anything apart!’ He poked at some of the petals, their painted texture slightly moving. ‘How did they figure out that going into paintings is possible anyways? I bet these are enchanted or something.’ He stood and turned. His eyes flicked down at the black roots growing in the thinning grass. ‘FINALLY!’

The roots lead him into a shaded clearing. Dark thick leaves let sun rays shoot through the cracks. Almost tripping on one of the mounds, Green approached the single purple flower growing in a patch of sunlight. ‘This is it! I’ll just—’His eyes glanced down at the base of the stem. He gasped, stepping back as he stared at the ground in horror.

The black roots twisted and wrapped around the same dark robe he wore, the plant rising and falling around a human. The thick stem grew from the center of the person’s chest. He covered his mouth as he made out the face, the roots invading the eyes and mouth which were peeled back in agony.

‘WHAT THE HELL!? What kind of—how did this—did someone—!?’ Green forced himself to take a deep breath, his racing thoughts fading to the background of his mind. ‘I’ll have to think about this later. Gotta focus…’ He reached out toward the stem again.

“There you are!”

Green flinched. His head snapped over his shoulder to see the sorceress from earlier.

“By the flames, this is the last time we don’t mark where the body is.” She yanked the flower from the corpse.

“Um, that’s the only way the flower can be grown, right?” Green asked.

She eyed him suspiciously. “Oh wait, you’re new huh… That’s probably a good thing…” She murmured to herself. “Ahem, anyways. This mage was bestowed his fate. It’s an honor to give life to such a precious plant.” The sorceress began to walk away. “Let’s go back to the kitchen! We don’t have any time to waste!”

“Right!” He kept up with her, soon walking out of the painting and back into the dimly lit kitchen.

She waved her hands, opening cabinets and drawers. A tiny cauldron floated to the island along with boiling water, herbs, and a thick book.

The green hero’s eyes stared at the pages she flipped through with a flick of her finger. ‘So they can go into paintings, drink potions to keep drinking something, grow plants from people’s bodies, AND kidnap members to keep their ranks filled?’ A light headache pulsed against his forehead. ‘The scary forest was better.’

“Hey! Hey!” The woman snapped her fingers at him. His gaze looked up at her. “Pay attention! Stir this pot while I’m gone and keep a consistent pace. We’re missing some equipment.” She strutted toward the doorway, almost running into another mage that strolled in.

“Do you guys know where a purple potion is?” The young member asked.

“Of course I do! It’s right in that pot!” The sorceress angrily pointed back at Green. “Now be patient! I’m not my fault that this was all sprung on me last second!” She stomped out of the doorway.

Green squinted his eyes at the sorcerer as he stirred the cauldron. ‘How he’s standing seems familiar…’

The mage looked back toward him, crossing his arms. “Sheesh. That was rude.”

“Blue!” Green hissed at him.

“Oh, its you!” He stepped toward him. “Wha-,” His eyes landed on Green stirring the pot, “What the hell are you doing!?”

The green hero stared at him in dismay.

“I know we’re pretending and all that, but you’re taking it too far!” The blue hero shouted.

“Too far!? I’m doing this because I have to! I got dragged into this!!” He hissed, stirring faster.

“Well you—”

“Shh! Shut up! She’s coming back!”

Green stirred at a normal pace and Blue dropped his arms to his side as the woman stomped back into the kitchen.

“Good work!” She pat Green on the head and moved him aside. She flicked her hand toward the tiny cauldron, drawing the thick dark sludge out of it. Her magic made a fine strainer hover above a small vile. The dark sludge was pressed against the mesh, a purple liquid falling in. Setting the goop back in the pot, she shoved a cork into the bottle, took Blue’s hand, and wrapped his fingers around it. “Don’t lose this. Take it up to him and make sure he drinks all of it.” She let go of his hand. “It’s crucial that he does. Off you go.”

Blue walked toward the doorway, giving the other hero an annoyed expression before walking out of the short hallway.

 Green tried to keep his face neutral. He glanced up to find the sorceress scanning him over. “Uh, did you need—”

“Hmph. That’s a shame. You’re too young for me.” She sauntered out of the side door and left the kitchen, leaving him alone.

Green dragged his hands down his flustered face. ‘Holy Hylia, I hate this place! This last half hour has been full of bullshit, and I still have no idea where the maiden is! All I’ve learned is how horrible these people are!’ He yanked open a drawer, little bottles rolling into each other. He took a few. ‘Whatever. Might as well make the most of this place.’ He walked toward the cauldrons. ‘I’ll see what Blue is up to after this. Clearly he’s involved, too.’

‘Vio, let’s try this way.’

The blue maiden’s voice resonated in the purple hero’s head. He turned around a row of decorative trees. Groups of mages sat under the moonlight, chatting and drinking in the grass beyond the path he walked on. Some were leaning on each other, asleep. He stood in front of a door at the end of the garden. “How does this feel?” He asked under his breath.

‘Hmm… It’s faint, but let’s give it a try.’

“Alright.” He slowly opened the door, his eyebrow raising as he saw a flight of stairs leading into the ground. ‘How familiar…’ He thought as he went down the spiral steps. ‘I guess Green has walked down steps like these before.’

He stepped out into a long room. Stars and moonlight glimmered through the glass ceiling at the top. Lanterns barely lit the space and a long black rug led to a podium sitting near the other end of the room. An altar as long a bed was before the podium.

Vio squinted his eyes and perked his ears. “It’s just us in here.” He whispered. “For now, at least.”

‘Good. Do you see anything that stands out?’ Echoed Kate’s voice.

“This… altar?” He walked up to it, intrigued. It was heavily decorated with purple velvet and woven wreaths hanging on the sides. “It’s long enough for someone to lay on.” He held his hand over it briefly. “And it feels off… No moon gate, though.”

‘Strange…’ She sighed. ‘What would they need that for?’

“Not sure. Maybe there’s something important at the podium. It’s not that far away.” The purple hero strolled up to it. A thick book laid closed. Symbols he didn’t recognize were etched into the leather cover. He flipped it open to the middle. “Huh…” He plucked a small key from the cutout pages. “There’s a key in a book up here.”

‘Hmm… Do you see anything to your right? The feeling is strongest in that direction.’

Vio glanced to both sides before heading to the right. “Yeah, there’s a door that way.”

A lantern shone enough to light to make the doorknob stick out from the dark door. Twisting it, the door opened silently. Small and medium sized chests were scattered around the small closet. Some held crystals, Vio weary of the yellow ones, and others stored small athames, books, and other items.

“Do you sense anything in here?” He crouched to open a small chest. A frog pendant was inside. The only thing inside. ‘Weird.’ He frowned.

‘Yes! Right in front of you is the strongest it’s felt! What do you see?’ Kate asked excitedly.

“A painting of a dresser.” He replied stepping toward it. He spun the key around his finger.

‘Oh… Maybe I’m still a little off then.’

The purple hero shook his head. “I don’t think so. There could be something behind it.”

‘Feel free to check, but…’ Her voice trailed off.

“Yeah?” Vio gently pulled the painting back from the wall. The wall was a lighter color where it hung, and nothing was stuck to the back of the frame.

‘It’s been a few days since you all freed me, and while I feel that I’ve regained some power back… The amount is… pitiful.’

Vio stood still as he glanced to the side, surprised. Silence hung in the air. ‘Uh… What should I say to that? Red and Green would know. Blue would say something stupid. Hmm…’ “Well…” He paused thoughtfully. “You’re still able to help us, even if it’s just a little.” He smiled a bit and put his hand on his hip. “You led me down here after all.”

Kate chuckled in his ears. ‘I suppose you’re right.’

He crossed his arms with a smirk. “I am.” He eyed the painting. “I think that your powers will come back soon. It’s just taking longer than you’d like.”

‘My… I can’t deny that.’ She replied, her tone a little incredulous. ‘So, nothing behind the painting?’

“Nope. Though… maybe…” Vio poked the canvas, his finger pushing through it. “Whoa…”

‘What is it?’

He rubbed his fingers together, a filmy sensation left on them. “The painting is actually enchanted. We can step through. I bet this is what the key is for.” He held his hands out in front of him as he stepped into the frame.

A dusty old room surrounded him. Well worn planks made up the floor and a locked dresser stood before him. Taking the key, he unlocked the right door and opened it, it’s texture shifting slightly.

‘Vio, is the maiden in here? You feel so close you could touch her.’ The blue maiden asked.

“Actually, she’s not here at all. I opened a locked dresser in the painting and all I see are curved swords, rocks, and some necklaces.” He eyeballed a sword that made a complete circle. ‘How was that forged? And how was it sharpened!?’

‘Necklaces? Hold your hand out in front of them. I want to see if I can sense something.’

Vio did as she asked.

‘Move your hand to the left a little bit… There! That’s it!’

He unhooked an amulet from within the dresser and held it up to his face. A scorpion was caught within the orange smooth amber. He turned it in his hand. “Did this belong to the maiden? This amulet, I mean. It’s orange and has a scorpion inside.”

‘That’s what I was sensing? Hmph…’ Kate was silent as the purple hero turned to step out of the painting. ‘She always kept some amulets on her. One of her hobbies was to trap bugs in her crystals… I’m shocked that I was sensing that over her actual location.’ Vio closed the door to the closet. ‘I’m afraid I’m not really assisting you if this is what I’m picking up on.’

“Kate, this might be important. I’m gonna hang on to it.” Vio put it in his satchel as he walked back to the podium. “Since I have this, can you sense anything else?”

‘I can. One is moving and the other is still. What do you think?’

He closed the key back in the book. “Let’s go for the one staying still. I don’t think Shadow would be stupid enough to put the maiden in some kind of monster since so many mages are around.” He began to head back to the stair well. “We’re lucky we came here during a party.”

‘I agree! This could be worse.’

Vio tensed, the sound of footsteps echoing into the room. Dashing to the side, he silently ran back to the entrance of the stair well beside the wall, hiding behind a statue. He peeked past the side of it.

“Alright. We need to get this place ready for the special event.” A deep voice said. “This must be done exactly as the book requires.”

Five hooded members strolled into the long room. One stood around and held a book while the others walked past him. “You three, pull out the instruments. You, go get the amulet from the back. The key is in the book up there.” The husky low voice commanded.

Vio felt his heart begin to throb as the member made his way to the podium. He switched his gaze to the others, his eyes widening.

Sharp jagged instruments gleamed in the moonlight as they pushed carts stacked with them out. Bit and bobs and strange spiky shapes made up the selection. The carts were parked by the altar.

He stared at the tools and weapons as everything around him blurred. He gripped the hilt of his sword, his gaze fixed on the mage with the book. Heavy breaths made his chest rise and fall faster and faster.

‘Vio?’ Kate asked, concerned.

Her voice was lost in the echo of the door to a torture chamber swinging open. The maggots feasting on dying flesh screeched at the purple hero. The corpse’s bloody face twitched and snapped up to stare at him, the eye falling from its socket watching him.

Vio began to slowly draw his sword from his hip. ‘Not… On my watch…’ He glared at the mage.

‘Vio don’t!’ The blue maiden shouted.

He gasped, her voice flooding his ears. He raced up the spiral stairs and closed the door behind him. He stumbled over to a tall bush and wiped his eyes, panting for breath. A hand held his forehead.

The blue fairy shot out of his chest and up to his face. “Hey, what happened back there? Are you alright?” She asked worried, scanning him over.

The purple hero took a deep breath before looking at the fairy. “I’m fine.” He sighed. “Just bad memories.”

Kate gasped. She flew up to his nose. “Vio what happened to you?!”

“It’s, I—,” He sighed once again. He gently held his hands underneath her, moving her a little farther from his face when she sat in them. “Those sorcerers were pulling out t-torture stuff.” He exhaled again. “I’ve seen what those can do and its just… Unspeakable…” He caught himself staring off. He focused back on her with a determined look. “I won’t let that happen to anyone.”

A muffled shout from the door met his ears. The two of them glanced in its direction.

“And we’ve taken something they needed. Let’s keep looking.” Vio grinned. He held her down to his chest.

“Alright then. As long as you’re okay…” She fluttered into his chest. ‘Let’s head back inside. I think I have a better idea of where you need to go.’

“On it.”

Red waved to passing members as he strolled the gallery hall he first arrived in. Some of them raised their cups to him and others said “Freedom!” or “Hail Vaati!” as he walked by. He saw groups of mages talking and drinking with each other. Others slept in the corners of the room.

“Yay, we’re free!” He happily replied as he walked to the entrance of the grand hall. ‘Nothing in here feels off… Maybe I should—’ He shuddered, his head snapping over his shoulder.

A sorcerer warped into the center of the gallery. The space around his body distorted for a moment and dark sparkles faded away. The cult members that were more awake glanced at him before carrying on with their conversations. The drunk ones completely ignored him.

‘That mage…’ A cold chill gripped his belly. ‘He feels really dangerous… He must be one of the more powerful ones or something.’ He turned on his heel and walked into the grand hall, getting lost in the sea of hoods. ‘What an even better time to look somewhere else!’

The red hero found himself entering a dining room. A long table was in the center of it. The witches and wizards sat at it, playing games with cards, marbles, and other items. The music playing from the grand hall echoed in. A large window let him see tall pine trees growing outside.

A sorceress with a red face blammed her fists on the table. “Dammit! No way! You’re cheating!” She shouted at the member in front of her. Her cards were scattered.

The mage shrugged. “That’s just how it is. Just take the loss and let’s start the game over.”

“No!” She snatched the crystal ball sitting between the two of them and flung it into a painting behind her.

Red stood astounded as the ball passed through the canvas.

“Wha—! Seriously!?”

The pissed sorceress stormed away and knocked into Red’s shoulder as she passed him.

“Ugh… Hey you! Go get that orb for me won’tcha?” The mage asked, pointing to the artwork.

“Uh, sure!’ Red rubbed his shoulder as he jogged over to the frame and hopped into it. A forest engulfed him, leaves falling to the grass. ‘I’ll play along, find this orb, and then I’ll get back to searching for the maiden.’ He scanned the ground and then turned to look behind him. The partying cult members looked hazy past the painting, like looking into a foggy window. He faced the grass again, picking out where the plants parted for the crystal ball. ‘Oh! It must’ve rolled through here!’

He followed the tracks but slowed down as the scenery morphed into a damp cave. The sound of dripping water echoed around him. “What? How did I get here?” He walked underneath the stalactites. His eyes found a smooth path through the gritty mud and followed it. The painting began to fade to black as he walked. ‘Is this gonna take me somewhere else now?’ He nervously stepped into the dark and rubbed his eyes as a bright sunflower field surrounded him.

“Wow, this manor is weird… How did they find out this was possible?” Seeing the white orb, he picked it up from the path and trekked back into the sunflower field. He shrugged at his question. “Well, I just gotta head back now. Then, back to searching for the maiden.”

Red pushed the tall flowers out of his way, the environment shifting to a dark graveyard. “Huh? What happened to the cave?” He kept walking. “I’m pretty sure I went back in the same direction.” He passed a few more graves until he walked into a library.

The shelves stood taller than him, brimming with books and little trinkets. “A library!? What’s going on!” The red hero said in disbelief. He held the crystal ball to his chest. “This doesn’t make any sense. I’ll just go back the way I came.” Turning, he bumped into a bookcase, stepping away from the books that fell. “What? Then how did I—Ugh!” He stomped away. “I’ll just keep walking then! I’ll find my way out of here eventually.” He turned right, walking in the middle of the pathway between the shelves. The boards creaked under his boots as he rounded a few more corners. The shelves continued stretch and turn every which way.

Red felt his cheeks and ears start to burn as he continued along. “Geez… Just how big is this library? There’s no way I’m walking in circles!” He vented. He stopped when he came to a crossroad of shelves. He huffed. “Okay, this one has a little blue bird next to a plant. If I see this again, then I’ll know if I took a wrong turn.”

The red hero continued on, the bookcases beginning to look familiar yet different. He crossed his arms as he pouted. ‘It’s just a trick of the eye. I’m pretty sure I haven’t seen—’ His face turned pink as he saw the blue bird next to the plant.

“Dammit! How am I supposed to get out of here!?” He yelled. “This was supposed to be simple!” He began to jog, trying to take different turns. His frustrated tears began to bead in the corners of his eyes. He wiped them away and sniffed. ‘I’m going to get out of here!’ Turning left and then right, he saw the same decorations and the books that fell from earlier.

‘What if I can’t get out of here?’ The thought echoed in his head, bringing the tears back. ‘They wouldn’t leave without me, right? Do they know we can go into paintings? How would they know which one I’m in? What if they can’t find me?’ He wiped the tears falling down his cheeks with his cloak. ‘I don’t want to be stuck in here forever!’

“AH!” He tripped, sprawling forward out of the painting. The red hero belly flopped onto an old rug. The white orb rolled out of his grasp.

Red started to push himself up as he groaned and held his belly. “Ouch…” He gasped as a chill ran down his spine. He glanced up.

The crystal ball rolled into the ankle of a mage. He bent and picked it up with a lightly tanned hand. Tossing it in his palm, he stared down at the hero. “Missing this, little one?”

“Y-Yeah, I—” Red’s insides lurched as he felt himself rise off the floor and hover just above it. He stared into the mage’s eyes shocked. ‘It’s the one from earlier!’ He slightly squinted his eyes. ‘Does he… Recognize me?’ The sorcerer’s red brown eyes gazed curiously into his. “Um, are you going to put me down?”

“Of course.” His smooth voice replied. Red was gently sat on the rug. “What brings you in here? You’re not so devoted to your studies that you’re skipping out on an event as special as this one, are you?”

“N-No! I, uh, just got lost and, um, I’m trying to get back to the dining room so I can return that crystal ball.”

The dangerous mage chuckled. “How helpful. I suppose I shall do the same. Be helpful, I mean.” He walked up to the red hero, picked up his hand, and set the ball in it. He strolled past him toward a piece of artwork of a pond. “Follow me. I’ll lead you back.”

“Oh, uh, thanks!” Red rubbed his hand where the sorcerer had held it and followed him into the painting. ‘His fingers are ice cold. Do all of the mages feel this way?’

The both of them walked around the pond. The scenery changed to an ocean as they strolled past a thick trunk. Red held his hands over his mouth to hold his breath as they crossed the sea floor. Fish swam past them both. The powerful mage brought his hands down and motioned for him to breath normally. Strolling through a dark cave, they emerged into a dark empty space. A pulsing glowing symbol etched into a crumbly stone wall illuminated their faces as they went by it.

Red stared at the symbol, his eyes fixated on it. He held his hand over his excited heart. ‘That’s it! The maiden’s in here! I can feel it!’ He tried to keep his expression neutral while following the sorcerer out of the painting, but he couldn’t hide his small grin. He looked forward and caught the wizard’s head turning away from him. His heart squeezed as he frowned with wide eyes. ‘Did I just give myself away? Does he know that she’s in here?’ Red glanced to the side. ‘Kate said that magic users can sense other magic users… If I can tell she’s in here, he definitely can… Wait, does this mean I can use magic, too?’

The two of them stepped onto puffy snow out of the darkness. Red glanced up at the sky. His eyes glittered.

“Whoa! This is so amazing!” The red hero’s eyes took in the streaks of blue and green shimmers in the night sky.

“You like the aurora borealis?” The powerful sorcerer asked over his shoulder.

“That’s what it’s called?” Red excitedly caught up to his side. He looked up at his face and saw his white hair that fell behind his neck.

“Yes, that’s its name.” The wizard smiled under his hood. He walked ahead of the hero. “Come. It’s this way.”

Red walked into a windy pine forest. His boots skidded in the grass as he was pushed along by the wind. He pulled his robe around him before the fierce breeze could give him away. The sorcerer walked through unaffected.

They both stepped out of the frame into a room filled with tiny trinkets. Rugs covered the wood floor and a couch faced a huge window that looked out the front of the manor. The moon cast light past the glass and a few small candles helped light the corners of the room. The sparkly ball’s light shot into the room occasionally.

The dangerous mage pointed out of the doorway. “The dining room is just across the grand hall.” He met Red’s gaze as he looked over his shoulder. “I’ll see you later.”

“See ya! Thanks for your help!” The red hero waved. He turned back and faced the framed artwork they stepped out of. His eyes found a painting of the snowy wonderland they walked through and the symbol he saw earlier hanging on the wall. ‘She’s in that one!’ He tossed the orb a little as he walked over to the doorway to the grand hall. ‘I’ll check that out in a moment.’

He gave the orb back the mage in the dining room before returning to the morning room he left. Walking his way back through the paintings, he approached the glowing symbol in the stone. He traced his fingers along the deep divots. His fingers fell in two deep slots on either side. “Hmm… I bet we need to put something in these holes to open this.” He placed his hand flat against the stone wall and gave it a determined look. “We’ll get you out soon, ma’am. Just hang on a little longer.” He pat the stone and began to leave. “Time to find some keys!”

Green climbed the stairs and scanned the halls looking for a single member with an arrogant stance. Finding no one sulking around, he decided to look into the different rooms. Little red potions jingled against each other in his robe’s inside pockets, the sound muffled by the fabric. ‘He better be in one of these rooms.’ Green thought as he approached a door. ‘Hmm?’

The sound of splashing water barely made it past the wood. A worried tone was mixed with it.

Concerned, Green opened the door and walked into the spacious bathroom. His eyes fell on the guy in the bathtub. “What’s going on?”

Blue backed up to his side, panting short stiff breaths. “I don’t know!” He hissed as he stared at the young mage. “I gave him that potion you made, and he’s been acting a little weird ever since!”

He gave the blue hero a confused look before focusing on the sorcerer. His limbs twitched randomly. The guy’s face began to contort as if he wanted to scream but his muscles would relax into a blank neutral expression. His eyes stared ahead quickly blinking every now and then.

The green hero made a disturbed face. ‘Damn this is bad.’ He walked up to the tub and knelt by him.

“Green, I think he’s broken…” Blue said horrified. “UGH!” He face palmed. “If I knew that he was gonna be like this, I would have never given him that!” He started to pace with his arms crossed over his chest.

The mage limply moved as Green gently nudged his shoulder with his hand. He shook his head as he sighed, looking over his shoulder at the blue hero. “There’s no way we could’ve known this was gonna happen.” He stood and started to walk back to him. “What’s done is done. We need to get back to searching aways.” He glanced to the side before looking at Blue’s face. “Let’s not get wrapped up in this anymore.”

Blue sighed, crossing his arms tighter. “Right, but… We can’t just—”

Both of their heads snapped to the door opening behind them. A tall slender man strolled into the room, his dark robes barely brushing the floor. He adjusted his glasses as he stared down at the two heroes.

“Ah, you two must be the ones I’ve heard about. Thank you for your hard work tonight.” His spindly fingers snapped, two other cult members marching in immediately. They began to help the guy in the tub. The head minister stood in front of them, blocking what they were doing. His yellow amulet stopped swinging. “Go on and get back to enjoying the party while there’s time for it. Once the moon reaches its peak, the special event shall begin.” He slowly smiled at them.

Green nodded his head and dragged Blue out of the bathroom and down the hall. There were less mages hanging around, the party downstairs sounding more lively. He opened a door. “Let’s talk in—Oh! Sorry!” The two members he saw sitting on the floor stared up at him as he closed it. “Okay maybe this one.”

“Hell no!” Blue swatted his hand away from the knob. “We’re not going in that one.” He shuddered as his face twisted into a disgusted expression.

Green gave him a puzzled look before reaching for another door. “Okay, then this one.” They both walked into a long bedroom, several beds lining the walls.

“Wow. No one’s in here?” Blue noticed, checking under a bed.

“That’s good.” He gave the room a quick visual sweep. “Have you noticed the paintings? The mages can go in and out of them.” Green said.

The blue hero folded his arms. “Yeah, I saw them, but there’s no way in hell I’m going in them.”

“What? Why not?” Green frowned, lifting an eyebrow. “We might find something that could lead us to the mai—To what we’re looking for.” His ears twitched at the sound of passing footsteps.

“Listen, wearing this robe and now getting caught up in that ritual crap is enough magic-mage-whatever I want to get into! I don’t want to get lost in those damn paintings!” Blue hissed, looking away from him.

“Seriously? What’s your problem?” Green asked, agitated. “Would you rather be walking around in your tunic and shouting, ‘I’m Link, come kill me!’?”

Blue rolled his eyes. “Obviously not.” He walked toward the door.

“Then what? What about this is sooooo terrible?” He sassed. The green hero put his hands on his hips.

“Doesn’t matter! You can get lost in those damn paintings all you want!” Blue opened the door and pointed at himself. “I’m going to keep searching out here.” He roughly closed the door.

Green glared up at the ceiling in disbelief. His fists were clenched by his side. ‘Damn it! What the hell is his deal!? So what we have to look like members of a cult? It’s not like I want to be wearing this either, but I want to leave this place with my life and the maiden!’  “Ugh!” He walked over to a low hanging painting of a lemon tree forest. ‘I don’t get him at all sometimes. I don’t act like that.’ He crossed his arms as he stepped into the canvas.

The painted blades of grass gently swayed, and the occasional leaf fell. He picked up one of the fallen lemons. Its texture moved like different paint strokes as he turned it in his hands. It felt like he was holding slightly damp clay. He set it back down.

‘How did they find a way to do this anyways?’ Green thought as he watched either side of the artwork fade to black as the painting left the frame. Loose and messy oil strokes reached out into the darkness. ‘I bet they were bored or something.’

Trying his luck, he walked into the depth of the artwork. He passed by several lemon trees until the environment changed into giant flowers towering over him. He looked up at the underside of roses and white lilies as he walked into the darkness to the right.

He stepped onto a thick slab of wood. Plates bigger than him held heaping stacks of baked goods and desserts. He drooled at the beautiful layout. ‘Okay I think I get why they did this.’ He happily trotted up to a pie, stuck his finger into the cherry filling, putting it in his mouth. “Bleh!” A thick rock tasting paste filled his mouth. He wiped his tongue and crossed his arms as he kept walking toward the darkness to the left. ‘I knew it was too good to be true!’ He gave himself a stupid smirk. ‘I really should’ve known better.’ He glanced over his shoulder as he headed to end of the painting. ‘It was cool to be this small again, though.’

Stepping out of the darkness led him onto a windowsill looking out at a snowy night. A warm light softly glowed against his back. He peacefully sighed at the serene beauty, strolling up to the glass. ‘Someone painted this? This is amaz—‘”AAAHH!”

A mage shoved him over out of nowhere. Landing on his back, his hood flipped off his head. The member lunged after him. Green’s hand automatically reached for his sword, but stopped as he felt his hood get tugged over his face. He nudged the loose fabric out of the way. “Vio!?”

“Sorry about that.” He gave him some space. “I didn’t see you there.” His eyes glanced to the side. “I didn’t know this was the painting I was gonna end up in.” He shrugged.

“It’s fine. Have you found any clues yet? I have nothing.” The green hero crossed his arms, pouting a little.

Vio grinned at his expression. “I found an amulet, thanks to Kate’s help. We’re pretty sure it’s related to the maiden, so now we’re just looking for her. We haven’t had much luck though.” He explained nonchalantly.

He sighed. “Alright then. Blue probably doesn’t have any new information, but Red might. I think we should all meet up with each other and go over what we know so far.”

The purple hero stood up. “Sounds like a plan. Let’s go back the way you came.”

“Sure.” Green led the way.

Red yawned into his palm as he crouched behind a painted bush. ‘Man, my legs are so sore…’ He peeked out from the leaves, watching a mage stomp by. ‘Huh… That’s familiar…’ He blinked and tapped his chin. ‘Wait, it’s him!’ The red hero hopped out of the frame. “Blue. Blue!” He quietly called to him.

The blue hero whipped around and faced him, his cloak flaring out dramatically.

“It’s me, Red!” He jogged up to him. “Have you found anything?”

“Ugh, no. There’s just a bunch of drunk, weird, or both members out here.” Blue grouchily explained.

“Okay, have you found anything in the paintings?”

Blue faced away from him with his arms crossed. “Couldn’t tell ya.”

Red cocked his head to the side. “Wait… You haven’t been looking in them? Why not?”

“Because I’m searching out here! Have you found anything?” He asked, irritated.

 Red stepped closer to him. “I found the maiden. I know where she is.” He whispered. “She’s behind a door with a huge symbol on it and I’m pretty sure we need to put something into the symbol.”

“We need to stick something into a marking?” The blue hero raised an eyebrow.

“Two things actually. You’ll get it when you see it.”

Blue rolled his eyes. “Whatever. Do you know what we’re looking for?”

“Something that’s about this big and shaped like this.” Red made a small rectangle with his hands.”

Blue face palmed himself. “Red, that could literally be anything around here. That’s like searching for a needle in a haystack.”

“I know. I’ve been looking through a lot of the paintings down here and I’ve found nothing. I think we should meet up with the others and see if they’ve found anything.”

Blue rolled his eyes again. “I know Green probably has nothing by now, but he’s back upstairs. Not sure where Vio is.”

“Let’s go back upstairs then. We can at least get Green and then look for Vio.”

“Fine. It’s this way.”

Vio hopped down from the artwork. He landed behind the original hero and scanned the bedroom for anything out of place. “Hmm…”

“It was kind of cool being that small again, huh?” Green asked over his shoulder as he stepped toward the bedroom door.

“Yeah, it makes me think of…” Vio tapped his cheek. ‘Damn, what did that remind me of? The place was warm, and I remember trying not to drool… Oh! Apple pie!’ “The bakery. I wanted to eat the apple pie so bad…”

Green laughed. “Remember how I tried to convince Ezlo to let me try? I almost got him to agree, but then the baker woke up. Ugh…” He pretended to be disappointed before continuing to walk with a goofy smile.

“Hey Kate, do you sense anything nearby?” Vio asked.

The green hero paused for a moment and looked back at him.

‘We’re closer but it’s getting hard to pinpoint where she is. I don’t know what’s going on. It was so clear to me earlier…’

The purple hero rubbed his chest. “Sounds like you’re getting tired. We’re meeting up with the others, so you can take a break if you want.” He snorted. “I can tell you’re grumpy, you know.”

“Are you talking to Kate?” Green asked as he stepped toward him.

“Yep. I’m not exactly sure how she’s doing it, but it feels like her voice is coming out of my ears.” Vio explained, shrugging.

“Really?” He walked up to his side and leaned in with his ear perked. “Have her say something. Maybe I can hear it.”

“Uh, okay.” The purple hero frowned at how close Green was to him. “Kate, can you say something? It can be anything.” ‘I guess I shouldn’t be surprised. Red got this from him somehow…’

‘Um, anything?’ Kate replied, confused.

Vio smirked as he looked at the green hero. “Well?”

He gave him some space back, a hand on his hip and the other resting against his mouth. “She said ‘anything’, right? I could barely hear her…”

“That’s what she said. Huh…” Vio glanced to the side. ‘Could this be useful?’

“I didn’t think that was gonna be possible… Uh, anyway, what did she say a minute ago?” Green asked.

“She told me that the maiden is getting harder to pinpoint. It’s kind of been like this the entire time we’ve been here since she can pick up on multiple things at once.” He explained.

Green rolled his eyes as he turned on his heel. “Shadow is really giving us the run around.” He muttered.

“No kidding. He’s really outdone himself this time…” Vio replied sarcastically. He paused, crossing his arms and gazing up at the ceiling. “Though, now that I think about it, he doesn’t really seem like your dark side, honestly.”

The green hero turned and faced him with a perplexed expression. “Really?”

“Really. Sure, he does horrible things and he looks like us, but he’s not like you.”

“I mean I guess.” Green squinted his eyes, thinking.

“It just crossed my mind. If you were a horrible person, I think you would do different things than him.” Vio shrugged, walking closer.

“I—uh—Anyways,” Green shook his head, glancing back at him confused. “Let’s go find those other two.” He opened the door to the hallway.

Vio followed him through the halls, eyeing the pictures and the back of Green’s head. ‘That definitely bothered him. I didn’t mean to, but I think it’s weird that nothing has been used against us so far. That’s what I would be doing if I were in Shadow’s position, besides separating and killing us off.’ He sighed through his nose. ‘Maybe I should stop worrying about it since Green’s not concerned.’

The both of them looked over the balcony at the party below. Somehow the grand hall held even more mages than before. Vio squinted his eyes. ‘That special event must be coming up. I haven’t seen anyone sleeping around up here.’

“Hey look!” Green pointed to two members walking into a room. They were the exact same height and one of them walked with an attitude. “I bet that’s them.”

“I bet you’re right. Let’s go meet them.” Vio said.

Green briskly walked up to the door and swung it open, the two members whipping around in surprise. “Red? Blue?”

Red let out a long sigh of relief. “Dear Hylia you scared me!” He caught his breath, holding himself.

“Yeah, geez…” Blue crossed his arms and glared at them.

“Sorry about that.” The green hero shrugged with a smile. “Well, Red, have you found anything yet?”

“Yeah I found the maiden!” He replied excitedly.

“That’s amazing! Where is she?” Green asked.

“She’s in a painting downstairs with a weird symbol on it. We’re going to need two of something shaped like this to get past the wall she’s behind.” The red hero made a small rectangle shape with his hands.

“Do you think something like this will work?” Vio held up the orange scorpion amulet.

“That’s perfect!” Red chirped, staring at it.

“Where did you find that?” Blue asked. “I swear I saw something like it earlier.”

“Kate led me to it.” Vio answered as he turned it in his hand. “It was in a painting in a locked closet. She said that it felt like the maiden when we found it. Ever since, we’ve been trying to find the maiden, but you got that covered.” He gestured to Red.

“Hmm… Now that you mention it, Blue… I think we did see something like that earlier…” Green snapped his fingers. “Back in the bathroom!” He realized, leaning toward the blue hero.

Red frowned in confusion at both of them. “The what?”

“Yeah! That old guy was wearing a yellow one.” Blue remembered. He crossed his arms as he faced Red. “Don’t get any dumb ideas over there. I did NOT choose to get caught up in all of that.”

“Caught up in what?” Vio asked with a frown.

“The ritual stuff.” Blue rolled his eyes.

Vio frowned even more. “Ritual?”

The blue hero gave him an unimpressed look. “Yeah. The whole reason why we were in there is because I found this guy in a weird bath and he needed a potion. Since Green wanted us to act like cult members, I had to play along.” Blue gave Green a hard stare.

“Well I literally got dragged into a painting and helped a woman make the potion he’s talking about.” Green glared back at him. “Against my will. Then she gave it to you.”

Blue ignored him. “And then I gave it to that guy. He started acting really weird, and that’s when the old guy came in there.” Blue finished the story.

“Yeah, he looked like the leader of this place from what he wore and how he talked.” Green recounted. “He told us that the ‘special event’ starts when the moon is the highest in the sky.” Green dramatically waved his hand as he said that.

Vio quickly walked up to a window and peeked up at the night, his belly sinking. “It’s gonna start soon. We need to get that amulet.”

“How about us three go to the church and Red can stay behind to lead us to the maiden when we come back. We can figure out how to get the amulet when we get there.” Green suggested.

“Could be worse.” Blue muttered. That earned him another glare from Green.

“Sounds good to me!” Red agreed.

“Great. Where can we find you when we come back?” The green hero asked. He checked inside his robe for a second.

“Down the stairs on the right in a room with a bunch of paintings. It has a huge window and a bunch of stuff inside. You can’t miss it.” Red described.

“Gotcha. You stay in there and we’ll follow the mages. We’ll be back!”

Vio followed the other two out of the room. The sound of shoes pattering on the wooden floor filled the manor. He watched the cult members flood out of the front door as they stepped down the stairs.

“Hey Kate, did you hear what was said earlier?” Vio muttered as he let himself get caught up in the mob. Green and Blue remained somewhat close to each other in front of him.

‘I did! It’s incredible that Red found her! I’m curious how he did it…’ She wondered.

‘Damn, I should have asked him about that. Without one of the maiden’s guiding him, how did he figure out that the symbol painting held her?’ “Let’s ask him about that later.” He caught up a little to the other two in the crowd. “How are you feeling?”

‘I’m not as tired as before. Is something going on?’

Vio saw the mages file into the door he had gone down earlier, the one with the spiral staircase. “We’re heading to the same place we found the amulet.” He whispered. “The leader of this place has the other one we need. I think I can get it from him. You can teleport whatever we touch with us, right?”

‘Hmm…’ Kate paused. ‘That’s correct. Amulets hardly weigh anything, so I’m not concerned.’

Vio glanced to the side. “What if I carried something heavy? Like Blue, for example.” He entered the spiral stairway behind Blue and Green.

‘I could do it, but that would be tiring since I would have to support his weight too. I’m not that strong at the moment.’ She chuckled.

“Got it. I’ll let you know when to teleport me, okay?”

‘Okay!’

The purple hero tugged the other two heroes to the side after they exited the stairwell. They stood in the very back row on the left. The members massed into two groups, one on each side of the rug that lead straight up to the altar.

“Stay back here.” He hissed to them.

Blue yanked his sleeve out of his grasp and gave him an annoyed look.

“What are you doing?” Green asked in a hushed voice.

“Get ready to run back.” Vio replied, turning and briskly walking down the long dark rug between the crowds. The magic users eyed him curiously as he passed them, his heart starting beat against his chest.

As he got closer, one of the leader’s helpers got his attention. The minister, having a hushed conversation, turned around and stared down at him in suspicion.

“Not joining the others? What brings you up here?” His aged voice asked.

Vio held up the orange amulet. “A traitor tried to steal this. I took care of him.”

“Did you?” The leader looked between his helpers and then shot a glare at the man in charge of setting up. “Excellent. As an honor for finding such an important item, you’ll be joining us.”

“I’m honored.” Vio nodded his head. “I’ll put this around his neck?”

“Yes, after me.” The leader nudged the yellow amulet hanging around his neck with a bony finger. A white butterfly was sealed within it. “Stand here. It’s time to begin.”

Vio stood to the side of the altar. He quietly took a deep breath. ‘Damn, I feel lightheaded.’ He tried to focus on the crowd instead of the racks of sharp objects around him.

“Good evening!” The head minister greeted, his voice echoing across the room. “What an incredible time to be alive. Our wonderous giving god has been resurrected and he plans to save us all.”

The mages clapped their hands and cheered. Hoots and hollers bounced off the stone walls. Vio spotted Green reluctantly clapping and nudging Blue to do it too.

“To celebrate and to assist him, we will be imbuing him with power collected by our most faithful member.” The old man flicked his wrist, the sheer cover over the long altar flying off. More clapping followed.

Vio narrowed his eyes at the mage laying on the altar. ‘That’s the guy that Blue and Green were talking about earlier.’ The sorcerer laid strangely still. A dark cloth covered his hips, and his skin was as pale as the moonlight above.

“Let us begin! We shall start with an incantation.” The leader raised his hands, the unconscious member rising off the altar, the dark cloth staying in place. “Oh, moon, stars, and heaven’s above. May your light and gusts of wind carry our devout member’s power to our god to consume.” He twisted his wrist, causing the guy to float upright as if he was standing in front of the altar. “First, we shall mark where his power should be sent.”

A tall mage on the other side of the altar smeared a symbol on the member’s forehead. He returned to his spot.

“Second, we shall mark how much power our god shall receive.”

A shorter mage next to Vio went and drew a jagged looking symbol on the mage’s chest.

“Third, we shall decorate him with peace and poison for power can be either.” The minister stepped down from the podium and hung his yellow amulet around the young man’s neck.

Vio could hear the blood gushing past his ears as he walked up to him. He slowly put the amulet around his neck. He could hear the sorcerer’s heart thundering even though he seemed lifeless. ‘He’s scared out of his mind…’ Vio thought as he touched the string of the other amulet. In the corner of his vision, he watched the head minister pull a blade from his sleeve. He grabbed the mage’s shoulders. “Now!” He hissed.

Green watched Vio and the sacrificial member disappear into thin air, his jaw dropping. ‘So this was his plan!’ Gasps and screams echoed across the room. “Blue we have to go!” He hissed to him. He yanked the blue hero out of his shock toward the door.

“STOP THAT TRAITOR!” Boomed the minister’s voice.

“Stop him! Find him! The ritual must go on! Kill the traitor!” The cult members cried out randomly. Some of them teleported out, but most of them clambered up the stairwell, Green and Blue ahead of them.

Red turned a pyramid in his hands before setting it back down on the cabinet against the wall. ‘I’m getting the feeling that something big just happened… I hope they’re safe.’ He reached for a deep colored orb. He flinched as a dangerous feeling engulfed him, knocking the orb off it’s stand.

“Have you seen the traitor?” A familiar voice asked him.

Red turned around, trying to control his heart. “N-No. I haven’t. There’s a t-traitor?” He stuttered.

The powerful sorcerer walked up to him, closing the space between them. He sat the dark orb back on it’s stand and stepped back from him. “There is.”

‘He smells… Nice? That reminds me of something…’ Red snapped out of his thoughts as the mage gently took his hand and placed a stick in it. His fingers were just as icy as before.

“Hold this for me.” He paced to the doorway.

“W-Why?” Red looked between him and what he was given. ‘Did he seriously do all of that just to give me a stick?’

“It…will help you.” The wizard found the right word. “I’ll meet with you once I find the traitor.” He took one step out the door but looked back at him. “Oh, and should you find him yourself, give that a flick. You’ll stop him right in his tracks…” A sinister giggle left his hood and he was gone.

Red twisted the stick in his hand. ‘Did he find this outside? How is this going to help me?’ He sighed and tucked it into his belt. ‘Blue’s right. Mages are weird… I think this is the first time he’s been right about something! I should tell him!’ He snickered to himself.

Footsteps pounded the wood floors, making them tremble.

“I think I saw him go that way!” A voice called out. Red hid against the wall as cult members rushed by the room.

‘Hylia above, what did they do!?’ The red hero thought frantically.

Three mages quickly entered the room, his heart skipping a beat.

“Red lead us in! We have to hurry!” Green hissed, panting past his words.

“It’s through here!” Red hopped into the frame.

Blue drooped forward. “You’re kidding me.”

“Get in there!” Green pushed him in, Vio right behind him.

“Follow me!” Red shouted to them over the wind. He held his arm over his head as he walked past the same pine trees the powerful mage did earlier.

The wind died around him as he jogged out across the snow. The foot prints him and the sorcerer left were gone. He glanced up at the aurora borealis again as he kept his pace. Red looked over his shoulder. “Guys we can look at this later!”

“Sorry!” Green said with a guilty look. The other two caught up with him.

Red stepped into the darkness, the symbol glowing stoically before him. “This is it. What happened to the other mages? Someone came in and said that they were looking for a traitor.”

“Ask Vio about that.” Blue snorted, his arms crossed.

“I got the other amulet.” Vio explained. Red reached out and took the yellow one from him.

“AND you took the ritual guy! That just pissed them off ten times worse than just taking the damn necklace.” Blue scolded.

The purple hero stared directly into his eyes. “I was not about to let him get tortured.”

“Tch. There’s that creepy look of yours.” The blue hero rolled his eyes. Vio glared back at him.

“Guys focus! Let’s open this already.” Green pointed to the symbol. “She’s been in there long enough. We can deal with escaping when we get out of here.”

“This is what you’re looking for.” Red pointed to Vio’s side of the marking. The both of them placed the amulets in the carving. Orange and yellow bled onto the red where the amulets were placed, over taking the color. The two of them stepped back as the stone began to crack down the middle between the two colors. The stone blocks moved away, revealing the dark crystal prison.

The crystal cracked all over, Green waving Blue to follow him. They both caught the white maiden as the prison shattered.

Bursting from Vio’s chest, the blue maiden swirled around the white one a few times. She combusted into white sparkles that fell like snow. The twinkles collected into a white ball and wings folded out from it.

Green and Blue held out their hands to catch the white fairy, but Kate snatched her out of the air and flew into Blue. She popped out from his back without the maiden.

“Alright, we need to get moving.” Kate said. “Stand together so I can teleport us out.”

Blue rubbed his chest for a moment. “Thank Hylia for Kate!” He celebrated, stepping into Green’s side. “That’s the second best thing I’ve heard all night.”

Green frowned at him, putting an arm around his back. “What’s the first?”

“When Red told me about finding the maiden.”

Green groaned as the purple hero took the amulets out of the carving.

The red hero tugged Vio closer to him as he leaned into Green’s side. He chuckled at the confused expression he was given, his eyes meeting the purple hero’s. ‘Oh wait…’ His look turned into a concerned one. ‘Something’s bothering… both of them.’ Red glanced over at Green, who raised a brow at him. ‘I’ll have to ask them about it later.’

“Alright, let’s go!” The blue maiden circled them a few times and then rose above them, her body sparkling. The light in her fairy body faded, pulsing every few moments. “Huh?”

“Something wrong?” Green asked looking up at her, the rest following suit.

“I… can’t seem to teleport you all…” She replied shakily. “I should be able to—"

“Kate, I know you’re exhausted.” Vio said softly. “I could tell as soon as we got into the manor.”

The blue fairy rested on Green’s head. “I know…” She mumbled. “I should have more of my powers back by now, but I clearly don’t.” Her wings drooped. “It’s frustrating. I just want to help, but I’m limited to this. It’s pathetic…”

“That’s not your fault.” Blue sassed. “It’s that bastard Shadow’s.”

“I know you’ll get more back sooner or later.” Red said confidently.

“Besides, we’re supposed to be giving you a break.” Green gently picked her up from his head and held her in front of him. “I don’t think you’ll get more of your powers back if you strain yourself to help us.”

Red smirked. ‘That phrase sounds familiar. Is that something our grandpa would say?’

Kate sighed, her glow returning. “I guess I’ll take a break since you asked.” She giggled. “You sound like an old man.” She merged into the green hero’s chest.

“I’m pretty sure Grandpa has said something like that to me.” Green shrugged with a smile.

“Time to go out the old fashioned way!” Red said with enthusiasm, hugging Green and Vio more.

“Fine whatever. Let’s get this over with.” Blue grumbled. “And let go of me!”

“Lead the way Red!” Green asked.

The original hero followed him through the paintings once again, walking behind Blue. He stepped out into the trinket room and stared down at the floor and then the doorway. “Where did this fog come from?”

Blue looked back at him with an annoyed expression. “No idea. It was out here when we came out.”

“Wait… Doesn’t this look familiar?” Red asked. He nudged the thick layer of fog resting on the floor. He gasped.

“Hyrule Castle!” Him and Vio said.

“That bastard is actually here!?” Blue hissed, looking between them all.

“He might be.” Green reasoned. “Kate said that magic users can sense when someone’s done something to their magic.”

“I’m surprised he hasn’t done something like this from the get go.” Vio commented. “Though, for now, he’s actually doing us a favor.” He tugged his hood further down.

“How is turning the mages even more evil with red eyes, helpful?” Blue asked, irritated.

“Can you see the next wall out there?” Vio sassed.

“No.”

“That’s the point!”

“Oh, I get it. If we can barely see out there, they’re barely gonna see us.” Green realized. “Let’s pretend to search for the traitor. I bet they’re in small groups doing that anyway, so we’ll blend in just fine.”

“Fine. Let’s just hope none of them get smart and decide to take their hoods off.” Blue rolled his eyes.

Green walked out the room, the other heroes clustered behind him. He made his way to the front door, carefully eyeing what he could see to make sure they didn’t run into anyone. He eyed the few mages they passed. ‘I guess their hoods are so low that I can’t see their red eyes… Huh.’

They all stepped out into the grass outside, the fog ending at the doorstep. He began to lead them to the tree line.

“Wow… That was easy!” Red whispered, relieved.

“Thank Hylia Shadow’s stupid.” Blue muttered, crossing his arms.

Vio glanced behind him, Green doing the same.

Two mages sat by the plants decorating the front door. One of them was crying while the other comforted them.

“I think we’re missing something.” Vio said. “This was too easy.”

“Vio, not everything has to be hard.” Blue sassed. “Lets just—”

“DAMN THAT TRAITOR!” Screeched the upset member. “TONIGHT WAS SPECIAL AND HE RUINED IT!”

“Hey! Calm down! We’re gonna find him!” Her friend said.

“SHUT UP!”

The angry sorceress shoved her friend over and pointed her hand toward their group.

“Ah!” Green was yanked back off his feet. He hovered a few feet above the grass. He twisted over his shoulder to look back at the mage, the wind blowing his hood off.

“YOU!”

“Green!” Vio hissed. Him and Blue reached for their swords.

“LET HIM GO!” Red bellowed, swinging the stick. It transformed into a long staff with a red orb at the top.

A huge fireball shot out of it, blasting toward the mages. Green’s eyes widened in shock.

“AH!” The members shrieked. They hurried inside as Green fell to the grass, the fireball shooting above him. He began to pick himself up.

B O O M !

The green hero flew forward and slid on the earth. He whipped around onto his back in dread.

The manor was engulfed in flames, the fire roaring out of the windows. The plants around the house started to catch fire. The sound of crackling wood filled the silence.

“Red!” Echoed Vio’s voice.

Green found his feet and ran back over to them. He saw the red hero passed out on the grass, Vio wiggling his shoulder trying to wake him. Blue stared at the staff lying next to him.

“Green, he’s out.” Vio said, staring up at him worried.

“Where did he get that?” Blue muttered in shock.

“Doesn’t matter.” Green answered him. “We need to get out of here first. Questions later.” He scooped up Red. “Vio, get the rod—” Green watched it turn back into stick, “I mean stick. Kate, can you lead us out of here?”

She flew out of his chest, gasping at the flames. “Of course! It’s this way!”

The three of them ran after her as fast as they could, another blast shaking the trees.

Chapter Text

Shadow growled as he slammed open a door and stomped into an empty home. His dark power zapped between his fingers as his sword dissolved into thin air. “Nothing is working! No matter what I create, it has some obvious weak spot that those idiots would figure out!” He stormed past a mirror propped against the wall.

“It’s always eyes or some kind of breakable body part! Worse, it’s brightly colored!” He examined his hands. “If these powers really come from the “all powerful” king, why the hell does it make terrible monsters most of the time?” He huffed as he pinched the bridge of his nose. A headache pulsed under his forehead. “Damn you, Vaati… You, and your ridiculous games! I wouldn’t be wasting my time with any of this if I could just kill them!” He snorted. “If my life wasn’t on the line, I would’ve disobeyed that freak a while ago.”

His eyes landed on the mirror along the wall. He took a few steps back to stand in it. “Hmm…” His blue slit eyes stared back at him and his dark hair. Holding out his right arm, he tried to cast his power on it, the dark energy bouncing off his skin.

“UGH! Still nothing!” He glared at himself.

“Use your face for something useful!” His hand said, mocking the wind mage.

“Useful for what!? I can’t do anything with this stupid body! I can’t fly, I can hardly lift a heavy rock,” he glared at his black pointed finger nails, “I can’t even kill anything with my bare hands!” He rolled his eyes, letting his hands fall to his sides.

Besides,” he stepped toward his door. “There’s no point in looking like those dumbasses away. Why look even more ridiculous!”

The door creaked as he pushed it open. “Well, back to monsters. I’ll come up with something awful eventually. Then I can replace—” He froze, his breath catching at the back of his throat.

The sound of crystals shattering echoed in his mind faintly. He heard the slump of a body falling and being caught afterward.

Shadow giggled, clutching the sides of his face. “Three maidens. THREE MAIDENS. G O N E !” He bellowed. “It’s been FIVE DAYS and half of them are gone!” He laughed with a crazed smile. He started panting past it. “There’s no way those idiots should have been able to find her, let alone walk out of that manor ALIVE! Someone…” He stumbled into the night. “Someone there must’ve shown them!” His maniacal laughter filled the small, deserted village.

The dark hero sighed, a creepy smile still warping his face. “I’m going to kill them.” He held his hand out to the side and his dark sword spawned in his grasp. His fingers and palms began to turn dark grey. “Kill them! One by one!” He laughed. “Once they’re dead, I’ll be free from this bullshit!” The grey crawled up his neck. “Now I just need a way to find them.” Shadow held his left hand out, his dark power zapping erratically.

Ripped off his feet, he flinched as the Palace of Clouds surrounded him. ‘This is!?’ The dark hero turned and slashed his sword at the wind mage, his throne behind him. “This is your fault!” He followed up with a horizontal cut and stab.

Vaati calmly dodged his sword, his expression nonchalant. He flicked his finger.

“Huh!?” Shadow’s sword disappeared from his grasp. He winced as magic squeezed his arms and legs together. He hovered just above the rug.

“Control yourself.” The wind sorcerer said. “We’ve been summoned to visit the king of evil itself.”

The dark hero’s heart shuddered. ‘Oh shit.’ He gave Vaati a defiant look to cover his initial surprise. “You couldn’t have told me that before warping me here?!”

Vaati stopped in the doorway of his throne room. He looked over his shoulder with an annoyed expression. “No”. He faced away, moving his hair over his shoulder. “I’ll be back.”

Shadow glared at him as he left, trying to squirm against the magic to no avail. ‘After the heroes, you’re next! I swear!’ He huffed, relaxing in the restraining magic, but his heart still trembled. His skin returned to its normal pale color. ‘Ugh. Why can’t I stop that beating thing in my chest?’ He took a deep breath. It didn’t work. ‘Dammit! I’m sick of feeling this stupid shit!’ “Give me a new body!” He yelled at the evil mage as he walked back in.

Vaati ignored him and snapped his fingers.

The both of them warped outside the king’s throne room in Hyrule Castle. Two beefy dark knights stood in front of the double doors. The torches light reflected off their armor. They opened the doors for them.

The dark hero walked behind the wind mage, his heart pounding against his ribs.

The broken columns and the shattered glass from the heroes’ fight with his dragon were removed. The red ornate rug remained, the scratches and burn marks still there. His eyes widened when he let himself look at the throne.

Blazing yellow eyes stared between the dark hero and the evil sorcerer. Pig ears pointed toward the ceiling and a snout stuck out from his face. He had piercings on his nose, eyebrows, ears… and his nipples? Shadow frowned as he stared at the evil king’s thick muscular upper body. ‘Damn that’s not fair!’

The both of them stopped before the step.

“So…” The evil king’s deep voice boomed. “I hear that three of the six maidens have been taken.” His yellow eyes fell on Shadow. “Is that true, Dark Link?”

‘How does he—?!’ Shadow tried to keep himself from shaking. “It is…”

Ganon stared at him, silence filling the room.

The evil hero stared between Vaati and him, his fists gripped by his sides.

“Ha ha ha ha haaa!” The king’s hearty laugh bounced off the walls. It echoed up to the ceiling.

Shadow tensed, barely breathing. ‘I’m dead. He’s going to eat my soul… All because that bastard Vaati is making me jump through damn hoops!’ He glared at the mage.

Vaati eyed the underside of his nails.

“It doesn’t matter.” Ganon replied as he sat back against the throne.

“What!?” He shouted in dismay. ‘I’ve been doing all of this bullshit for nothing the entire time!??’

The king shrugged. “The power from the maidens has already been harvested, thanks to you.” He gestured to him, smiling. “Those crystals became a way to keep them trapped and completely powerless. The ones that the heroes have freed mean nothing. They will never fully recover the power they once had.”

“Why have you summoned us?” Vaati asked, glancing up at him and then back to his nails.

“To inform you that it’s time our ranks be replenished and spread across the land.” Ganon answered. He scratched the side of his snout, two horns curling toward it. “Dark Link, the humans are in disarray, correct?”

“They are.” He replied, glancing to the side. ‘And those that aren’t soon will be. I know those idiots have been to some of the villages…’

“Excellent. They can’t be allowed to organize themselves. Vaati, how is your magic force coming along?” Ganon crossed a leg. His loose pants hung down and his hoof tapped the air.

“Smoothly. Soon the rest of them will be in the heavens where their abilities can be honed further.” The wind mage replied, gazing at the king.

“I see. You have the princess, don’t you? She roams freely in the sky?”

“She does. If she wanted to leave, it would be long a fall. I believe she knows that.” Vaati answered, aloof.

“Hmm…” Ganon narrowed his eyes. “I’m not concerned. I will let you know when I require her power.” He stood. “Dark Link, you are in charge of dispersing monsters throughout Hyrule.” He snapped his black clawed fingers. Shadow rose off the rug and hovered toward him in shock. “I will grant you more power so your creations will be capable of committing worse atrocities.” A small ball of black power left his rough palm.

Dark energy flooded the evil hero’s skin as it sunk into his chest, embedding itself in his muscles and bones. His feet gently touched the rug as he was put down, but his body protested holding his own weight, the power close to exploding past his eyes and mouth. Shadow forced himself to stay still. He sucked in a painful breath. “Thanks.”

“Strike fear into those wretched creatures. That is how you will repay me.” Ganon sat back down.

“Of course…” The dark hero lifted his head, his muscles simmering. “What… did you do with the guard here?”

“They stand idly for the time being. Why do you ask?”

“They can be added to our forces.” Shadow explained. He made himself wickedly grin. “I can imagine the safety the villagers might feel when they see their guard come to save them, but once their own knights are setting their homes on fire, I see the fear better.”

The evil king chuckled. “How sickening. Brilliant!” He boomed. “They are yours to command, but I will not adorn them nor care for them.” Ganon reasoned. “At the very least, keep their weapons sharp and their bellies mostly full. You’ll need a black smith since our monsters are not skilled in that trade.”

“I’ll find one.” Shadow hissed. He turned to walk back to Vaati.

“One moment more.”

He winced as he looked over his shoulder.

“Once you have mobilized Hyrule’s guard and your monsters to strategic locations, kill the heroes.” The evil king stood, dusting off his hands. “We’ve no need for loose ends. You’re both permitted to leave.” He took a few steps before disappearing, leaving dark colored smoke behind.

Shadow turned and gave the wind mage a crazed smile, ignoring the pain from the movement. He laughed at him, it echoing up to the ceiling. “FINALLY!” He laughed some more. “Your game is OVER!” He jabbed a finger at Vaati.

The wind mage smiled back at him. “It is? Go on then.” His hand shooed the dark hero. “Change yourself into something more useful.”

“I will! No thanks to you!” Shadow growled as he summoned his newly gifted power, it zapping over his body and shining past his eyes. His skin prickled and his muscles burned. ‘Hahaha! Now, what body do I want? Huh?’ His knees gave out as his eyes rolled to the back of his head. He tried to keep his spinning mind inside his skull with his hands. He groaned as his body ached. “What the hell…?”

Vaati’s pretentious chuckle met his ears. “You fool. Clearly, you have no memory of the hours it took for you fully harness the powers gifted to you the first time.” He leaned to the side. “Changing your form completely isn’t possible anyway.”

The evil hero glared up at him. “Shut up! If you know so damn much, then show me what I can do with this useless meat sack!”

Vaati tapped his cheek as he sauntered closer. “Sure.”

Shadow unnaturally rose to his feet, forced by the sorcerer’s magic. A cool feeling washed over his skin and hair as they turned into a peachy and blonde hue. He stared at his hands, watching his sleeves turn light green. He glared at Vaati. “Seriously? That’s it?!” He felt his fangs in his mouth and flicked his forked tongue. “Anyone with eyes would know that I’m not them!”

“Imbecile. You might feel your fangs, but you look perfectly Hylian under this illusion. Villagers hardly use their eyes anyway.” He gestured his finger at him. “Blonde hair, blue eyes, green tunic, hero of Hyrule.” The wind mage explained, beginning to walk away.

Shadow returned his typical pale skin and dark hair, his grey sleeves and black tunic reappearing. “So what? What if I run around looking like him! It doesn’t matter! You should have put me in a better body than this! It’s far too weak for me!”

The evil sorcerer stopped and faced him with a critical look. “Your form perfectly counters the hero’s with the added perk of wielding the powers gifted to you.” He cocked his head to the side. “How do you think you know how fight? How to read, write, and speak Hylian?” He pointed at him. “That body has saved me seventeen years worth of work teaching you how to function usefully!” He turned away. “If you have any ability to think, you would make those heroes’ lives a living hell while you’re busy completing your tasks. Go make the people they’ve saved hate them.” Vaati looked over his shoulder. “I’m done here.” He warped, the space he left distorting as dark sparkles faded away.

Shadow rolled his eyes. “Seventeen years of bullshit.”

He teleported back to his deserted village in front of his home. “Ugh!” He kicked his door open. “I hate when that damned mage is right! The more those idiots run around, the more work they make for me!” Shadow stumbled to his bed across the room and sighed. He felt like a big bruise. “Damn this body… It took me hours to get used to this the first time? Pathetic!” He sat on the mattress. “Whatever… I know where the soldiers are so I’ll start there… The black smith can be last…” He laid down, almost asleep. “Sounds good enough…”

Green watched the red hero sleep on the cave floor wrapped in his cloak. His breaths were deep and slow, his face relaxed. “Red?” He gently nudged his shoulder with his palm.

“Hmm?” The red hero rolled to his other side. “Sorry Vio…” He mumbled, softly snoring afterward.

Green sighed and looked over his shoulder. The gray, midmorning sun lit the entrance of the cave, and a dying fire lit the belly of it. The forest appeared desaturated from the overcast weather. He focused back on Red. ‘Why isn’t he awake yet? Did that rod-stick thing take all of his energy for the entire day?’

“Green, I can watch over him.” The blue maiden fluttered up to him and landed on his knee.

“Are you sure?”

“Yep!” She flew up to his face. “I don’t have anything better to do and you should get moving anyway. Go stretch your legs!”

The green hero couldn’t help but smile. “Okay, I will, but you better be resting.” He stood and stretched his back. “I’ll go figure out where we are. Make Blue come find me if he wakes up.” He walked toward the cave entrance.

“I will!” She called.

Green left the cave, hearing a snort on his left.

“It’s about time you left his side.” Blue said, leaning against the rock. His arms were crossed. “I thought you were gonna be there all morning.”

He shot him an annoyed look. “I’ll be back. Come get me when he wakes up.”

Blue smirked. “I will, I will.” Green turned away. “I’ll let you know if he starts talking crazy like you did, too!” He called.

The green hero rolled his eyes as he walked off, stepping between tree trunks. His cloak snagged on the brushes and baby trees he passed. “I’m this close to cutting this off…” He grumbled as he yanked the fabric off some brambles for the third time. “How do the mages deal with this? This is starting to remind me of last night.” Following Kate blindly in the forest filled his mind. The red hero was limp in his grasp. It was so dark, he could barely tell if he was breathing. Finding the cave was pure luck.

THUD. “Yeah, they’re no better up there.”

Green whipped around, his hand on his hilt. He stood straight, irritated. “Vio!”

The purple hero chuckled as he stepped closer to him. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you. The cloak probably made it worse.”

He looked away from him, crossing his arms. “It sort of did.” He mumbled.

Vio poorly hid his grin with his fingers.

“Anyway, where did you come from? The trees?” Green glanced up at the branches as he kept walking.

“Yep. I was following you.” Vio replied, keeping up with him on his left.

“Seriously?”

“I wanted to see if I could. I almost had some close calls.”

Green face palmed while the purple hero laughed at him. ‘That’s exactly something I would do, and I don’t know if I’m disappointed in him or myself…’

“Anyway, how’s Red? He awake yet?” Vio asked.

He sighed. “No, not yet. Kate’s keeping an eye on him for me and Blue is outside watching the entrance.” He shook his head. “I don’t understand what happened last night.”

The purple hero held up the stick. “Me neither. I’m surprised this little thing could cause an entire manor to explode. That doesn’t make any sense.” He met Green’s gaze. “We’re definitely missing something.”

“Exactly! Only Red would know, though.” Green sighed. “A lot happened last night anyways…” He glanced up at the trees, looking out for a tall one.

Vio solemnly nodded as he looked away. He glanced back at him, putting the stick away. “Did something else happen at the manor?”

The green hero pressed his hand into the side of his face. Tears threatened his eyes, but he sighed. “Let’s talk about that once Red’s awake.”

“Okay.” Vio replied.

Green focused on the trees, his eyes narrowing. “That one!” He jogged up to a pine with a thick base. He took his cloak off and began to pull himself up the branches. “I’m gonna check out the area!” He called down.

“I’ll try to catch you if you fall!” Vio called back. “No promises, though!”

Green rolled his eyes and smirked as he kept climbing. Reaching the top, he scanned the surrounding area. The forest below was a blanket of different greens. He spotted a cut in the tree line and small buildings in the distance. ‘That must be…’ He barely made out the curve of another river by it. ‘That’s Hyrule’s ranch!’ He looked to the right of it, seeing the castle. It stood desolate in the far distance. ‘No point in going back there…’ He sighed as he made his way back down the branches. He saw the purple hero holding his arms out when he got to the lowest ones. He looked up at him with a smirk.

“Move!” Green grinned, shooing him away with his arm. “You’re in the way!”

Vio stepped back and shrugged his shoulders. “Fine. Break your ankle then.” He grinned back, putting his hands on his hips.

The green hero hopped down and snatched his cloak off the ground, shaking it out.

“What did you see?”

“Hyrule Castle’s ranch. I bet we’ll be heading there next, but we’ll see what Kate says.” Green replied as he stepped away from the thick trunk and draped the cloak over his shoulders.

Vio followed him, tapping his cheek. “Did you see Hyrule Castle, too?”

His shoulder’s drooped. “I did… I thought about going back, but there’s no point in that.” He shook his head, the both of them passing the same bushes and trees from before. “You know, this adventure is nothing like the one we had in the past.”

“I get it. The one with Ezlo was just… easier.” Vio replied, looking at his face.

“Exactly! Though, maybe it felt that way because I was younger.” Green grinned before his mouth fell. “This one is just so much worse. At least I could go home and sleep or go to Castle Town and ask for help when I needed it.”

“Thanks to Shadow, we can’t do that anymore.” Vio added, crossing his arms.

Green nodded his head. “He destroyed Castle Town. I can’t go home because—"

“You’d never give Shadow something to use against you.” The purple hero stared into his shocked eyes as he finished his sentence. The both of them stopped. “Grandpa is the only family you have left, after all. You would do anything to protect him.”

“That’s…right…” Green blinked at him stunned. ‘How does he...? That’s exactly how I feel about that!’ He snapped out of it. “Vio, be serious.”

The purple hero raised an eyebrow at him.

“Can you read my mind?” He gazed into his blue eyes seriously, searching his expression.

Vio stared at him. Then he laughed. “No, I can’t.” He chuckled. “I just remember.” He tapped his temple.

The green hero sighed in relief, laughing a little. “Right. I guess I’m still not used to that.” His face became thoughtful. “Speaking of which, it seems like Red and Blue still don’t have their memories back.” He started to walk. “I’m starting to think that this is part of Vaati’s curse, but if that’s the case, it’s weird that it didn’t happen to you.”

Vio shrugged nonchalantly. “It wouldn’t make sense for me to lose my memory, all things considered.”

“Oh right. The extremes thing. Huh…” Green held a hand up to his chin. “What a weird curse. Sure, you guys act the way you do,”

“Blue,” they both said in unison.

“But it’s not like you guys stop me from doing anything.” Green finished.

Vio snorted with a smirk. “I bet Vaati thought that we would all either be really dumb or just like Blue.”

The green hero scoffed and grinned. “It’s his fault for assuming I could be that stupid.” He picked up the pace. “Let’s head back. I bet Red might be awake by now.”

Vio sighed. “He might wish he wasn’t.”

They both jogged back to the cave, Green leading the way. He gasped as they arrived at the entrance. ‘Blue’s gone!’ He rushed inside.

The red hero tossed and turned on the hard earth as Kate flew above him. His breaths were quick and his face twisted in discomfort. Blue stood by the opening with his arms crossed, concerned.

Green and Vio rushed to his side.

“Kate, what’s going on?” Green asked, worried. Vio tried to wake him.

“He just started doing this.” She explained, flying toward him. “I think his dreams are disturbing him.”

Red shot up panting, a bewildered expression on his face. He wiped his eyes and sighed, smiling to himself as he looked between the two of them. “Man, I just had the worst nightmare.”

Green winced. “Uh, what was it about?”

“Um… I was running away from those mages from last night and you got captured!” Red pointed at him. “I did something and then the entire manor exploded and caught on fire.” He chuckled. “Crazy, right?”

Vio put a hand on Red’s shoulder, gazing somberly into his eyes. “Red, that wasn’t a nightmare.”

“What?” Red’s voice trembled. His eyes scanned his face in horror.

He pulled the stick from his robe and held it between them. “You used this to cast a fireball at the mages that captured Green. When it hit the building, the manor was set on fire instantly.”

Pain erupted across the red hero’s face, tears falling down his cheeks as he stared into Vio’s unwavering gaze. He broke down and sobbed into his hands, bringing his knees closer to him.

Vio pat his shoulder with a sympathetic look. Green felt his eyes start to water.

Blue stared in shock. He stepped away from the rock wall he leaned on. “What the hell are you crying about?”

Green looked at the blue hero astounded.

Red fiercely glared at him across the cave. “I’m crying because I just killed over a hundred people by burning them alive last night!” Tears still rolled down his face. “And I wish I never did that…” He whimpered. “Heroes are supposed to save people…”

Blue scoffed. “You killed a bunch of evil mages that torture people! That’s a good thing, for Hylia’s sake.”

“They’re still people, Blue!” Red shouted at him. “It doesn’t matter what they believed in or what they did! I still killed them!!” He wiped his tears.

Green looked between the both of them, speechless. ‘Some part of me feels… guilty?’ He blinked. ‘Gotta focus.’ “Red, I don’t think you killed them.” Green said, a determined look in his eyes.

The red hero looked up from his hands. “Why?”

“Because of how the manor caught on fire.” Green crossed his legs.

“Exactly. How did you get this anyway?” Vio asked, holding up the stick.

Red wiped his eyes and sniffed as he stared down at the fire wand. He frowned. “Well… Now that I think about it… A mage gave that to me to hang onto. He said that he would come and get it after he found the traitor.” He looked between Green and Vio. “He also said if I found him myself, I should wave it and the guy would be stopped.” He tilted his head to the side as he thought.

“That’s convenient.” Vio commented with a frown.

“On top of that, the place got really foggy when we came back from getting the maiden.” Green added.

“Right! We said that maybe Shadow was there because the fog was the same kind from Hyrule Castle.” Red replied. “Wait…” He frowned.

“And that’s where this doesn’t make any sense.” Vio said. “When the fire touched the fog, that’s when the manor exploded. What you cast should’ve caught the entrance on fire, not the entire manor. So why would Shadow do something like that?”

“What do you mean why?” Blue interjected. “Wouldn’t a trap like that keep us from finding the maiden and leaving the manor?”

“Since she was in a painting, a blast like that would have killed her.” Kate said.

“And if Shadow wanted to do something like that, he would’ve done it already.” Vio added.

Blue rolled his eyes and began to pace.

“Which means that someone else is responsible for the fog… It was really easy to escape since it was there… And it was only there after the we ran back in after Vio stole that guy,” Green tapped his chin. “Did anything seem off about the mage?”

The red hero stared off to the side as he remembered. “He felt… Dangerous. And when he gave me this, that’s the second time I met him. The first time he—” Red gasped. “He showed me how to get back to the dining hall through the paintings. The maiden’s painting was part of the path!”

“He practically showed you where it was…” Kate muttered, surprised.

“You were set up the moment he met you… Who could that have been?” Green said, staring at the ground. He sighed and rubbed the red hero’s back, meeting his eyes. “It’s not your fault, Red. There’s something else going on. I’m just not sure what…”

Red took a deep breath and shakily sighed. “Okay. I believe you.” He smiled, wiping the remaining tears off his face.

“Do you feel better, Red?” Kate asked, fluttering up to him.

He let her sit in his hands. “A little, yeah.”

“Great. We’re losing daylight.” Blue grumbled, his arms crossed. “Green, what did you find when you were wandering around?”

The original hero stood, annoyed at his comment. “Hyrule Castle’s ranch is just out of this forest.” He looked back at the blue fairy. “Kate, are you still tired from last night? Can you sense where the next maiden is?”

“Don’t worry! I slept enough. I sense that the maiden is in this direction.” She flew toward the wall of the cave.

“Hmm. There’s a river that runs by the ranch. I think we’ll need to pass through there to cross the bridge. I’m pretty sure there’s a town at the end of it we can stay at.” Green said.

“You think we can get to the town across the bridge in one day?” Red asked. He looked up at Kate when she landed on his head.

“No. Our goal is at least the ranch.” He replied. “If we get there soon enough, we’ll see about crossing the bridge.” Green started to walk toward the mouth of the cave.

“Wait, what did you find out in the manor?” Vio asked, standing. Red did the same.

“Oh, um…” ‘Dammit, that’s right. He asked me about that earlier. I thought he would’ve forgotten about it...’ He glanced at Red and then Blue. “I was talking to some of the members in the grand hall. One of them told me about how she used to travel with a different group of mages. She said that one day she fainted out of nowhere and then she woke up at the manor.” He glanced back at the purple hero. “The leader had told her that he saved her life.”

Vio gripped his fists by his side. His eyes pierced into Green’s. “She was kidnapped.”

“Yeah.” He turned away and kept walking. “She said all of the members share a similar story.”

Red wore a troubled look while Vio…

‘What kind of face is that?’ Green gazed ahead, walking out of the cave. The purple hero’s eyes had stared apathetically into his, devoid of everything except anger. ‘Geez… When have I ever done that with my face?’

Blue huffed as he followed him out. “I knew they deserved it…” He muttered to himself, Green barely catching it.

Kate flew up to the green hero. “I’ll follow you this time.” She said. “I might guide you into the river if I lead you right now.”

“Alright! We’ll let you know if we need anything. Come on guys.”

Zelda held her hands out in front of her, power gushing through her palms as she tried to create a ball of her magic. It still flickered like a fire in the wind, tearing and closing randomly. She sighed and let her hands fall to her sides, staring down at the clouds she stood on. The magic ball glimmered in the afternoon sun as it faded away. ‘Goodness, this is just as bad as before…’ She took a deep breath and held her hands out again. ‘I need to stay positive. I will get better at this!’

“Um, Miss Princess?” A sheepish voice asked from behind her.

She turned, seeing one of the maids from the palace. She nervously held her hands behind her. “Yes? How can I help you?”

“I-I don’t need help, thanks!” The maid stuttered. She cleared her voice. “Master Vaati requests you to see him in his throne room.”

“I see. I’ll follow you there.” Zelda replied.

“Of course! It’s this way.”

‘What does he want?’ She thought as she stepped back into the palace. ‘He hasn’t spoken to me in two days, and I swear I heard shouting downstairs in the middle of the night…’ She quietly huffed as she followed the maid up a familiar set of stairs. ‘I’ll make this quick. I need to keep practicing.’ “Thank you.” She said as the maid showed her into the throne room.

Zelda stood in front of the wind mage toward the back of the room. He sat back against his throne and covered his eyes with a hand as if he was disappointed by something. “You requested me?”

Vaati sighed, moving his hand over his nose. He locked eyes with her and stared for a moment before sitting up properly. He crossed his fingers. “How are your abilities coming along?”

The princess almost stepped back in shock, raising her brows instead. ‘Why would he care about that? Does he want to take it?’ Her face soured internally. ‘Is he going to poke fun and ridicule me again? I’ll be honest, I suppose…’ “I’ve improved… very little.” She responded slowly.

The powerful sorcerer blinked. “Why do you think that is?”

Her cheeks turned pink. ‘I knew it!’ “How dare you call me in here just to insult me. I will not let you waste my time with such ridiculousness.” She indignantly faced the entrance and began to walk toward it.

Vaati stood from his throne. “I’m serious!” His voice filled the room. “Why can you only call on your power when your life depends on it?”

She stopped and faced him, her face red from anger and embarrassment. “I don’t know why!” She shouted.

He watched her before stepping down from his throne. “Follow me.” He tucked his wings further behind him as he passed her and stepped down the stairs.

Zelda glared at him and then gave into her curiosity. “Where are we going?”

“Outside of the palace.”

‘I cannot believe this.’ She followed him down and through the hall. ‘What are we going to do out there? Why does he care about this? Is he going to embarrass me again!?’ She rolled her eyes at herself. ‘I can’t believe I answered him! I should’ve kept walking!’

They both walked onto the new tile path the wind sorcerer created. Decorative plants of different shapes and colors filled the yard instead of clouds.

“Stop here.” Vaati made a bottle appear between his fingers. He walked a few steps ahead of her and placed the bottle on the tile. He stood away from her when he came back. “Fill the bottle with your magic.” He said nonchalantly.

The princess looked at him in dismay. “What?! You want me to—What are you getting at? What do you want from me?” She demanded.

He turned his head to look at her. “You must be able to control your abilities.” He loosely gestured ahead of them. “Fill the bottle.”

Huffing, she held one hand in front of her. Her magic began to fill the glass at a snail’s pace. ‘That’s far too slow.’ She called more of her power, it bursting past her fingers. The bottle filled up so quickly it shattered to pieces. She crossed her arms, scowling.

Vaati’s gaze flicked between her and the broken glass. He cocked his head at the bottle’s remains. It pieced itself back together. “Bring the bottle back to me once its full.” He turned and stepped back toward the palace, stretching his arms and wings.

Zelda watched him go, her mouth open in shock. ‘Is he…training me!? What for? Is he trying to make me more powerful so he or someone else can steal more power from me? Is he just being nice? Is he even capable of that?’ She made herself take a deep breath. ‘Slow down, Zelda. Slow down.’ Her eyes fell to the bottle. ‘My biggest question is why? He only ever mocked me until now.’ She sighed as she held her hand out once again, focusing on the glass. ‘Something changed his mind, and I’ll have to get to the bottom of it. In the meantime,’ Her magic traveled down her arm. ‘I’ll take advantage of this.’

The dark hero shielded his face from the afternoon sun as he stared out at Hyrule field. He stood on the south draw bridge of Castle Town. He watched his appointed captain lead a troop of soldiers to the line of trees in the distance.

‘Those idiots better not kill themselves on the way there or else…’ He thought as he watched them march. He glanced back at the town before shrugging. “If there was a black smith in town, I killed him. Oh well.”

He teleported to the top of the south tower and looked out at the forest. “The commander said something about one outside of the castle, though… What direction was that?” He crossed his arms as he glanced to the side. “Was that west or…? No, I sent his group west to that bridge… Isn’t there a mine that way?” He tapped his shoulder. “Mines have coal and metal, right? I’m pretty sure that’s what you need for a sword, and if that’s the case, there should be a black smith out that way! Ha!” He faced west. “Easy! I’ll just head there!” He took a step in that direction but stopped as his eyes caught a puff of smoke above the trees.

His heart squeezed as a sense of longing filled him. “Gah! This dumb body is doing it again! First those dumb soldiers and now smoke!? This thing’s broken!” He looked back at his satchel to find the mirror. “Wait…” He stopped. “What if those dumbass heroes made a fire nearby?” A freakish grin spread across his face. “Why give up a free opportunity!?” The evil hero cackled as he warped just a ways from the smoke.

Oaks and birches surrounded him as he lightly jogged toward the grey plume. ‘Hahahahahaaa! Finally! I can—’ He slowed down to a stop, staring at the old oaks he passed. ‘These are… familiar?’ Shadow walked up to one and gazed at it’s gnarly branches. He put a hand on his hip. ‘I feel like I’ve climbed this one. It’s my favorite because—‘ He shook the thought form his head and crossed his arms. ‘The hell!? I’ve never done that! I’ve never been here!’ He stomped off toward the smoke, rolling his eyes. ‘Like I said, broken.’

Shadow raised his eyebrow at the old cobble and wood home he approached. He face palmed. ‘I’ve been led to a dump. Great.’ He turned on his heel to walk away.

His heart ache stopped him. Gripping his tunic, he glanced back at the house, his slit pupils dilating. He smiled genuinely. ‘I’m home.’

The dark hero’s lips curled into disgust, his serpent eyes returning. ‘What the hell!? Did I just lose control over my—NO. I didn’t…’ He snuck around the house, spotting a window. ‘Since I’m so damn curious about this place, I might as well see what’s inside. Obviously, someone’s home.’

He hopped up to the window and climbed through it, stepping over the bed. Sunlight lit up the room. Sword designs hung on the wall and little wooden sculptures sat on a small dresser by the bed. A sword was propped up by the door frame.

Shadow couldn’t help but grin as he took in the room. ‘It’s been so long… It’s good to be back.’ He gasped. ‘That’s right! Grandpa’s home!’ His body forced him to open the door and excitedly walk down the narrow hallway. He locked eyes with the old man sitting at an anvil. His smile dropped.

The old man stood in shock, blinking rapidly. His brows furled as he took a step forward and pointed his blade at the evil hero. “You’re not my grandson.” He growled.

The dark hero wickedly smiled. “No, I’m not.”

Chapter Text

The green hero walked ahead of the others, stepping out of the way of bushes and ducking under a few branches. “We’ve got to be getting close…” He muttered to himself. ‘I feel like I’ve seen the same thing but just slightly different for the last hour! Thank Hylia, Kate has the energy carry the mage cloaks with her magic or this would be worse...’

“Do these trees look really old to you?” Red asked as he walked a little behind Vio.

Green gazed up at them. Their long branches stretched over head. All of them passed many thick barky trunks. “They do now.” He replied. “Weird there’s so many of them. It’s usually just a few.” He eyed the surrounding flora.

“Guys, they’re trees. Why are we talking about this?” Blue asked annoyed. He walked behind Green.

“You don’t think, do you?” Vio said plainly.

“What!?” The blue hero twisted around and walked backwards.

“Something important might be ahead.” Vio explained, gesturing in front of them. “How else could so many trees survive for so long?”

Blue turned back around with his arms crossed. “Oh, well if Mr. Remembers-It-All says so.” He rolled his eyes.

Vio glared at the back of his head. “Do we have a problem?” He asked, bitter.

Blue snapped his head around. “Yeah we—”

“Quit!” Green barked. “I don’t want to hear it! If you don’t have something useful to say, shut up.” He went around a wide base of an oak. ‘They’ve been arguing like this all morning and I’m sick of it.’ His stomach grumbled at him. ‘And I’m hungry. Even better.’

“Whoa! What’s that?” Red pointed and ran ahead of them. Green jogged to catch up with him, the others not too far behind.

A white marble platform stood in the middle of a clearing amongst the old oaks in the closing distance. It rose up to their chest with stairs leading up to it on either side. A wide frame made of the same material sat in the center, intricate designs carved into it.

Red was halfway up the steps when Green and the rest of them arrived.

“Red, wait up—Huh?” Green looked down.

The yellow maiden burst from his chest, whizzing past the red hero and transforming into her Hylian form a few steps in front of the white frame. Her yellow curls bounced as she approached it. “Hmm… I see…”

Kate zoomed out of Red. Blue sparkles faded after she transformed at the top of the stairs. She jogged up to her. “Maylynn?!”

Her sister turned and smiled, her green eyes warm. “Kate!” She held out her arms.

The blue maiden ran to her and squeezed her into a hug, the yellow maiden holding her tightly.

Kate gazed up at her, her eyes starting to water. “I’m so glad you’re awake.”

Her sister wiped a tear off her cheek and held her face. “I’m happy you’re alright. I was worried about what could have happened to you when we were captured, but I could feel when you escaped your prison.” She placed her hands on her sister’s shoulders and leaned closer. “I can tell you’re tired. You can take a break, now.” Maylynn smiled knowingly.

Kate pouted and crossed her arms. “Hey! Not so loud!” She hissed, glancing back at the heroes. “I’m trying to stay tough for them.”

Red looked back at the other three, his face beaming. “They’re so cute!” He mouthed, pointing.

The green hero smiled at their reunion while Blue tried to keep his face from reddening. Vio smirked at Blue’s embarrassment.

“And you’ve done an amazing job!” She hugged her again. “Now, it’s my turn.” Kate still pouted against her chest as she faced the heroes. “Green, thank you for keeping me safe as I recovered. I’ll be returning the favor.”

The green hero’s cheeks warmed. “O-Oh! Thanks!” He grinned. “Kate, thank you for all that you’ve done to help us.”

“Yeah! You’re an awesome guide!” Red beamed, walking up to them.

“We wouldn’t have come so far without you.” Vio added with a smile.

Blue smirked. “You deserve a break.”

The blue maiden sniffed, teary eyed. “Aw! You guys are gonna make cry!” Her voice wavered as she let go of her sister.

Red wiped his eyes. “It’s okay, Kate! I’ve been trying not to this entire time!” He laughed.

Vio snickered into his hand as Green and Blue face palmed.

She laughed with him as she wiped her tears. She faced her sister. “Did you just wake up?”

“I did. I sensed this place immediately and that’s why I stand before you all.”

Green walked up the stairs. “This must be important then. What is it?”

Maylynn traced her finger down the carved marble frame. “This is where the dark mirror sits. Clearly, it’s missing. This concerns me greatly.”

“A dark mirror?” Vio asked.

“I bet Vaati’s cult followers made it.” The blue hero grumbled, putting his hands on his hips.

"No, this mirror is far older than Vaati and this kingdom. Why do you think the mages have something to do with it?” Her head tilted to the side curiously.

“We’ve been in and out of moon gates twice now. I bet that’s the same thing. I don’t like them.” Blue muttered.

“Yeah, our first time in the Dark World was strange. I remember turning around and almost falling from doing that.” Green recounted, grinning.

“Everything looks really weird in them, too.” Red added. “It’s all so colorful.”

She hummed thoughtfully. “I see. That’s certainly not the Dark World.”

The boys made varying shocked expressions.

“I’m not familiar with moon gates, but if Vaati’s followers are creating them, they’re certainly leading to a different dimension. I doubt any of them are powerful enough to summon a true gateway to the Dark World. Perhaps they were inspired by this mirror? It’s the only easy way into the true copy of Hyrule.”

Vio leaned his head to the side. “The mages made them so they could travel faster from what I’ve heard. Though, why would someone want a perfect copy of our land? Does this mean everyone has a copy within the mirror?”

“Sorcerers of old wanted to practice devastating abilities should they be faced with unprecedented evil, but how could they do such a thing to their beloved home? Their spells would destroy it. So, they created the mirror and essentially a place to practice.” Maylynn gestured to the empty frame.

“The mirror can’t create copies of powerful sorcerers. It was made that way on purpose. I theorize the old wizards and witches were afraid their copies would hunt them down, or worse, procreate a highly magical group of Hylians whose abilities could rival theirs. Or perhaps they… Oh!” She giggled into her hand. “Sorry, I’m getting off topic. Ahem! Anyway, no. There wouldn’t be any copies of anyone normal within the mirror,” She faced Green, “Unless you stand before it. I believe you’ve done just that.”

The green hero was flabbergasted. “W-What? I-I’m pretty sure I would remember doing something like that!” He scratched the back of his head as he searched his memory. “I can’t think of the last time I stood in front of a mirror unless it was at home…”

The yellow maiden chuckled at him, lifting her yellow dress as she stepped closer. “I believe your shadowy hero’s body was made with this mirror.”

“Wait! Are you saying that anything the dark mirror makes is evil?” Blue said, alarmed.

“It makes a perfect copy. How your clone acts is up to them.” She replied.

“Wow… I wonder if Shadow is just choosing to be awful or if someone is making him, like Vaati?” Red thought aloud with his hands on his hips. “We’re all copies of Green and we choose to do the right thing. Shadow just doesn’t for some reason.”

“Huh… I hadn’t thought about it like that…” Green muttered. “I just thought that he does horrible stuff and that’s it.” He shrugged.

“Yeah, because you’re right! That’s all there is to that bastard!” Blue loudly agreed.

“What crosses your mind when you think of him again?” The purple hero asked in an unimpressed tone.

“Ha! Easy!” Blue drew his blade and raised it skyward. “I think about kicking his ass!” He flipped his sword, “Specifically in the ribs!” and kicked the air. He put it away and crossed his arms, arrogantly looking at Vio, who shook his head in disapproval.

“You want revenge for what he did to me before I pulled the sword?” Green laughed. “I’d like to see that.”

“Maylynn, how do you know so much about this place and the mirror?” Kate asked as she walked toward her and stood against her side.

She rubbed her arm. “I used to come here with Sylus when she would check up on it every once in a while. She would tell me a little more about it every time I went with her. Though,” Maylynn crossed her arms. “I’m so sure she withheld information just to keep me coming back here with her.”

Kate chuckled. “You’re surprised? You know how indirect she can be.”

“I should’ve known better. She’s tricky…” The yellow maiden narrowed her eyes playfully.

“How do you think Shadow was able to leave the mirror?” Vio asked as he approached them both. Green gave him and the yellow maiden a curious look.

“I don’t know. Sylus didn’t explain that idea when I asked her about it. I know we can freely walk in and out of the mirror, but I don’t think it’s copies can do so. They’re usually trapped within the dimension. That’s my understanding.” She answered.

“Hmph. I see.” He switched his gaze to Green. “We should get going.”

“Agreed.” He faced the sisters. “Thanks for telling us about this place. I’m surprised we found it.”

“The old huge trees are a dead giveaway.” Maylynn said. Kate turned into a fairy and rested on her sister’s shoulder. The yellow maiden giggled. “Though, the only reason why you’re allowed in this part of the forest is because we’re with you. You would’ve naturally avoided it otherwise.” She held the blue fairy.

“Because of the mirror?” Vio asked, arms crossed.

“Correct. It doesn’t want anyone or anything to find it.” She turned into a yellow fairy and flew into the green hero. Kate did the same.

“Huh… Vaati obviously planned this out since he got me to stand in front of it somehow.” Green crossed his arms, frowning. His eyes rolled. “That’s annoying, but whatever. Come on guys!” He called to Blue and Red. “Let’s get going!”

“Dear Hylia, finally!” The blue hero whined. “We’re here!” The heroes walked under a wooden sign with ‘Hyrule’s Ranch’ etched in Hylian.

“Just at midday too.” Vio muttered as he glanced up at the sky.

“Great! At this pace, I bet we can make it over the bridge and stay at the town there.” The green hero followed the gravel path, passing by a goat enclosure. The other three followed behind him. “I bet my hat that Shadow’s done something to this place. I think we should check it out before we leave.”

“Agreed.” Vio said, walking behind Blue. He looked over his shoulder. “Something feels off.”

“You’re right… Something creepy has been following me.” Blue smirked.

“Oh really?” Vio retorted with a glare.

“Definitely.”

“Quit it. Keep an eye out for any villagers or monsters.” Green scanned the buildings ahead of him.

“Oh look! There’s an old woman!” The red hero pointed her out. She held a basket as she stood in a chicken coop a little ways from them. “I’m gonna ask her if anything weird has happened.” Red jogged over and hopped the fence. He waved hello to the woman. She threw handfuls of feed at the grass and left the coop, completely ignoring him.

“Huh? Did she even see him?” Blue said with an arched brow.

The purple hero crossed his arms, concerned. “I don’t think so.”

Red caught up to the old lady and bent down to see her face. He gasped. “Guys! Her eyes are completely white!”

The other three shared bewildered looks with each other as he walked back to them.

Green glanced to his right. He stepped back in dread. “What did he do!?”

The villagers droned throughout the ranch, staring blankly ahead. Little kids followed their mother while carrying pales of milk, each of them mindlessly entering their home. A farmer led his donkey along. His mouth moved to say greetings, but no sound left him. A young couple lead their horses toward an arena far down the road. Their white eyes stared at nothing.

“They’re like zombies…” Vio muttered as he watched.

“I bet everyone at the ranch is like this.” The green hero added. He took a few steps forward to look down the dirt street.

“Of course they are! Damn that bastard!” Blue shouted with his arms crossed. “What isn’t he capable of?”

Green shook his head. The stable workers acted the same way. “Great question…” His ears perked up at the sound of a door opening and a gasp.

“Finally! Normal people!” A young lady threw herself into Green’s arms. He awkwardly held her up. “I’ve been so lonely!” She wiped her tears and gazed up at his pink face. “I came back from the forest one day and everyone was like this!”

“Wait, how are you the only normal person here?” Blue put his hands on his hips. “You being a forest doesn’t explain that.”

She stepped away from Green and looked at him. “Well… I was really far away.” She hid her mischievous smirk. “The walk back took a while… Anyway, when I got back, everyone was acting like this. I tried talking to them, shaking them, and Hylia forgive me, splashing cold water on them, and nothing has worked!” She held herself. “I feel like they’re going to get worse.”

“How long has the ranch been this way?” Green asked.

“The past three days.”

He face palmed and sighed. “I think I have an idea of who did this, but it’s not important.” The green hero put his hands on his hips and smiled. “We can help everyone get back to normal.”

“Really?” The young lady jumped up and down excitedly. “Thank you so much! Just let me know if you need help with anything. I know this place like the back of my hand!”

“Of course!”

“What’s your name?” Vio asked.

“Oh, my bad! I should have said this earlier. I’m Irene.” She curtsied. “I’m a milk maid. I’ve lived here for quite a while. Hmm,” she scanned each of the heroes over. “Who are you guys, and why do you all look so similar? Not that I mind looking at such a handsome guy from so many different angles at once!” The milk maid giggled into her hand.

Blue’s face turned pink as his eyebrows hit his hairline. Red chuckled and fanned his face while Vio bashfully looked away.

Green grinned with burning cheeks. “Ah, well, we’re just travelling, and this ranch is on the way. As for why we all look the same?” He scratched the back of his head. “That’s a long story…” His gaze trailed away from hers.

“Oh I bet! Your momma is stronger than me!” Irene gasped, her fist slapping her palm as a light bulb went off. “So you’re mercenaries? I should have known since you’re all carrying swords. Don’t worry,” her hands sat on her hips, “It might not be much, but once everyone is saved, I’ll get them all to pitch in so we can pay you for your work!”

Red raised his hands. “You don’t have to do—”

“And if it gets too late, I’m sure there’s somewhere y’all could stay. We don’t really have an inn though…”

“Y-Yeah you don’t have to—” Blue started.

“It’s fine! I’ll work it out!” She winked at them. “I’ll let y’all get to work!” She trotted off down the street.

The green hero rubbed the top of his head. “Getting paid for my work? That’s a first…”

“Don’t let it be the last!” Vio hastily said. “Let’s just take her up on her offer. All things considered, we’ve been really lucky.”

Green considered his words. “That’s a good point.”

The blue hero made an unimpressed expression. “Green, you’re greedy. Just admit it.”

“What!? No!” He crossed his arms. “I’m practical! Anyway, back on topic. The ranch. Any ideas on what could’ve happened?”

“Tch. That bastard’s been here, that’s for sure.” Blue kicked at the gravel.

“I know he did something, but I can’t think of how he did this to so many people.” Red mumbled.

“I think we should look around and see if we can find any clues. Shadow probably left something out.” Green squinted his eyes.

“Keep an eye out for moon gates, too. Maybe there’s some around this place.” Vio added.

“There better not be.” Blue crossed his arms. “I’m already sick of that. Twice is enough!” He walked back toward the entrance of the ranch.

Green ignored him. “I’m gonna head to the stable. I’ll see you guys later.”

Red waved bye to him as he walked off down the dirt road. It was clear that hooves stomped the ground flat over the decades. He picked out horse, goat, cow, and pig tracks trailing behind human ones. More stable hands passed him as he approached the tall white building.

He entered the stable and looked down the long hallway, several stalls on each side. Young stable hands tended to the horses. Some stood on square hay bales to brush their mares down while others picked muck from their hooves or put them back in their stall.

“Huh.” Green stepped up to a grey horse who stuck its head out. He checked the stall and then it’s hindquarters. “You’re a… sweet boy, aren’t you?” He cooed, rubbing the blaze running down the horse’s nose. The dark muzzle smelled his shoulder and then his hands. The stud’s nostrils flared with disappointment. The hero chuckled. “Nope, no treats this time! I’m busy today. I’m glad you’re still being taken care of,” he checked the water and hay, “despite what’s going on. I’m surprised everyone can still do their jobs. Did he do that on purpose?”

He strolled down the hallway, glancing at each stall he passed. ‘Yep… Each are clean.’ Some of the stable hands spoke to each other outside, their conversation completely silent. ‘They don’t look like they’re starving, either.’ His belly growled. ‘I can’t say the same for me. If we get any money, I’m getting all of us food.’

The green hero strolled past a few empty wash bays and tack rooms before arriving back to where they all split from. The red hero stood holding his arms until he saw him. He smiled.

“Hey Green!” Red waved. “Find anything?”

“Nope. Nothing was out of place in the stables. How about you?” His hand rested on his hip.

“I didn’t find anything either. I checked by the goats and they looked like they were doing pretty well. They tried to eat my tunic!” Red giggled. His face became thoughtful. “Is it just me or does it seem like everyone’s just fine? Besides the zombie-thing.”

“I noticed that too. I was expecting everyone to look like they’ve been worked to death, but I guess that’s not the case.”

Red rubbed his arms. “Kind of weird, huh?”

“Yeah—”

The both of them snapped their heads to the sound of Vio jogging back toward them. He stepped around Green and looked over his shoulder, catching his breath.

“That should’ve done it.” Vio mumbled to himself. He glanced between the two heroes and focused on them. “What’s up?”

Green gave him a puzzled look. “What were you running from?”

The purple hero exhaled. “Irene.”

“What?”

“Why?” Red asked, confused.

“She was following me, so I lost her.” Vio crossed his arms and peeked over Green’s shoulder again. “I didn’t find anything off by the homes. Anyone see Blue yet?”

“Wait, hold up.” Green held up his hand. “How did you “lose” her? Why didn’t you ask her to wait somewhere?”

“I told her where I was going and then went in the opposite direction.” Vio shrugged. “Simple. I guess you two didn’t find anything either?”

“No, we didn’t,” Red replied.

“Vio, you didn’t have to—”

The three of them watched Blue stomp toward them, his arms tightly crossed. His face wore a pissed expression.

“Guess what I found.” The blue hero grumbled.

Red gasped as he held up a finger. “It’s starts with an ‘m’ doesn’t it?”

Vio grinned as he caught the red hero’s eyes. “I’m thinking the second word starts with a ‘g’.”

Green’s eyes flicked between the both of them and Blue’s reddening face. ‘What… is happening right now?’

“Any guesses, Green? You have three tries!” Red chirped as he held up three fingers.

“Uh, moon gate?” He answered, staring at him confused.

“Ding ding ding!! Good job Green!” The red hero praised. He clapped his hands, Vio nodding his head with approval.

“You guys are idiots.” Blue snapped. “It’s this way.” He turned around and traveled off the gravel path.

Red chuckled as he followed him. Green and Vio did the same.

“Wait! Did you guys find something?” Called Irene’s voice. She ran up to them. They stopped and faced her.

“W-We might have found a clue, but it could be dangerous,” Green cautioned. “Can you hang around here for a bit?”

She pouted and sighed. “I guess I can. I want to hear what you found later, okay?”

“Yeah! I’ll tell you all about it.” Green motioned for Blue to keep leading them. Red smiled and waved good-bye.

“It’s right here.” Blue stopped behind the chicken coop.

Green leaned to both sides, seeing a thin crack in the air. “A moon gate here? Seriously?”

“I wonder why it’s here and not somewhere else?” Vio pondered.

“Doesn’t matter. Let’s just get this over with. The sooner the better.” The blue hero rolled his eyes.

“You first, Green! Since you won the guessing game.” Red grinned.

Green playfully scowled at him before he tapped the crack. The ranch around him warped into black and white scenery. Pitch black shadows from buildings and trees cut across the grass.

“Okay, this is by far the strangest dark world we’ve been in.” Blue said behind him.

“Reall—Huh!? Our tunics!” Green pat the grey fabric he wore, the other hero’s wearing various shades of darker grey.

“Wow! Mine is almost black!” Red looked down at himself

“Hmm… I thought I had darkest color.” Vio moved and stood next to Green. “But mine’s the second lightest.”

The yellow fairy whizzed out of Green. She swirled around them and then flew up high. “I see!” She zipped back down. “So this is what you all are calling the Dark World. This isn’t that dimension. Though, I only know of two, so I’m not sure which one we’re in.”

“Well, one thing that’s been consistent are the villager’s shadows, but...” Red stepped away from them, looking left and right. “I don’t see any.” His hands sat on his hips. “They should be everywhere since there’s so many people out.”

“Yeah, there should be.” Vio peeked around the other side of the coop. “But I don’t see any either. Strange…”

“I’ll keep that in mind then. Well heroes, what’s first?” Maylynn asked. White sparkles fell from her body.

“Uh, we usually just split up, try and find something, and then come back to talk about it.” Blue replied. “That might take a while since this place is so big.”

“After that, we go take care of whatever is causing trouble.” Green finished. “I have no idea where to start, though. I’ve never encountered anything like this.” He warily scanned his surroundings. He stepped into the dark shadow the coop cast.

Dark claws gripped his boots and legs. They began to drag him into the dark.

“What the hell!? Guys!”

Vio and Blue grabbed his arms and shoulders. They tugged him out of the shadow’s grasp.

“Ugh…” The green hero rubbed where the dark hands gripped him, his skin sore.

Blue’s eyes widened with shock after he frantically looked around. “Dear Hylia, you’ve got to be kidding me! All the shadows here are traps!?”

“What a nasty world…” The purple hero muttered.

“Got that right. Well, let’s get started.” Green looked up at the fairy. “Maylynn, you can follow any of us around if you want. I’m gonna go check out the stables again. Maybe something will be different there in this world.”

Blue started to walk off toward a pasture. “I’m going over here!”

“You wanna meet up in the same place?” Vio asked.

“Sure!” Green glanced behind himself. “See you guys in a bi—RED!”

A black wolf the size of a house stood in front of the red hero. Blazing red eyes stared down at him. It bared two rows of wicked sharp fangs and slowly dropped its jaw to bite.

Green raced over and threw himself in front of him, slashing his sword in the direction of the horrific canine.

The wolf broke into little dark ghosts. Each one vanished into thin air.

The green hero panted as he whipped around and faced Red.

Tears fell down his cheeks as he stared past Green. His chest moved with shallow quick breaths.

Green grabbed his shoulders and shook him a little. “Red! What happened? Are you okay?”

He snapped out his trance. He wiped his tears with his sleeve and met Green’s worried gaze. “Sorry, did you say something? I was, um, thinking...”

“Yes! There was a huge wolf right in front of you! You didn’t see it?”

“There was? No, I didn’t see it at all…” The red hero looked away.

He took a deep breath and exhaled as his heart calmed down. “What did you see then? You looked distracted.”

“The manor...” Red sniffed. Tears began to pool in his eyes.

“The manor?” He glanced behind himself. The field and pine trees gazed back.

“I could hear screams, and I couldn’t stop looking at the fire.” He held the green hero’s arms, his tears starting to fall.

“Huh?”

“I can’t get myself to stop thinking about it…” He stepped into Green and wrapped him into a hug. “I’m trying to, but I just… can’t stop. I don’t know what to do.” He rested his face on his shoulder. “I don’t want this to haunt me forever...”

Green made himself pat the red hero’s back. ‘Damn… I hadn’t realized how much this bothered him. I don’t know what to do either… Did this ever happen to me? … If it did, I can’t remember.’ His eyes slid to the right. ‘Definitely not used to hugging myself… Not sure how I feel about it either. It’s kind of… comforting?’ Green stepped back out of his grasp. “Red, I… I don’t—I didn’t know you were dealing with that.” ‘Damn, I’m terrible at this…’

Vio walked up to them and pat Red on the shoulder. “That really sucks.” He said, sympathetic.

“I’m sorry to hear that, Red.” Maylynn said sweetly. The yellow fairy pressed herself into his cheek. “Let’s talk later, okay?”

“Okay.” Red smiled at them all and wiped his tears.

“That wolf must’ve have appeared out of nowhere,” Vio analyzed. “There’s no way we all would miss something like that.” His eyes flicked to the blue hero. “BLUE! BEHIND YOU!”

“What?” He called annoyed. His hands were on his hips as he faced them. “What are you all standing around for—AAAAHH!” He dive rolled out of the way of sharp fangs. The dark beast dove into the ground, dispersing into tiny black spirits. He drew his sword and pointed it at the shadows. He backed away towards the other heroes. “What the hell! That damn thing is stalking us!” He stood straight. “We haven’t even been here that long and we’re already getting attacked?!”

“Obviously it wants to pick us off. We’ll need to stick by each other no matter what.” Vio folded his arms.

“Sounds good to me.” Green began to walk in the direction of the stable. “If that’s what it takes to for it to not attack us, so be it.”

“It could be worse.” Blue followed behind him. The three heroes shot him an annoyed look. “Anyway, that thing’s clearly the big bad monster. How are we gonna fight something that’s hiding from us?”

“Good question…” Maylynn pondered. She flew next to Green. “Did you all notice how the wolf broke up into little shadows?”

“Now that you mention it, those looked a little familiar.” The green hero replied. He tapped his chin as he searched his memory.

Red gasped. “The dark ghosts! The wolf is made of the villagers’ shadows, isn’t it?” He gazed up at the yellow fairy.

“I believe you’re correct. That Shadow boy… So twisted.” The fairy muttered.

“So even though the ranch hands’ shadows make up the monster, they can still do their jobs? I can’t believe Shadow went through all the trouble to do that.” Vio commented.

“Me and Red were talking about that earlier. I’m surprised he didn’t do something else.” Green led them down the road toward the white building.

“Guys, the monster.” Blue reminded them. “How are we gonna kill it? It moves too fast to use one of us as bait.”

“We’re not using anyone as bait, Blue!” Green scolded. “I bet its hiding in the shadows all around this place, but it would be impossible to get rid of them all.”

“I got it.” The purple hero held up a finger. “We need to find the wolf’s lair. We can force it to defend its home and defeat it that way.”

“Yeah, if it has a lair.” Blue sassed. He rolled his eyes. “What are we gonna do if it doesn’t have one?”

“We’ll figure it out when we get there. Let’s see if we can find something like that.” The green hero tapped his chin. “Now what is big enough for a monster that big to call home?” He stared past the stables, squinting his eyes at the arena.

“A barn or something.” Blue muttered.

“There’s a few around here.” Vio thoughtfully glanced around.

“Let’s try the arena first. I think I see something down there.”

Green led them down the grey dirt path. All of them leapt over shadows from trees and fences cutting across it here and there. Dark spirits of animals grazed in the field they passed, their heads rising to watch them for a few moments.

“Huh. I guess animals really do have a sixth sense! Nobody in Kate’s village noticed me running around at all.” Red commented as some horses eyed them.

“Interesting!” The yellow fairy sparkled. “I’ve been thinking… How are these little shadow spirits tied to the Light World? The animals have free will, but the Hylians don’t. Perhaps they represent a person’s sense of self? Maybe desires?”

“Wow, I hadn’t thought about that at all.” Green mumbled thoughtfully.

“I’m curious why they can still move around if their ghosts make up a monster.” The purple hero wondered.

“Think about it. Everyone that works here probably does the same routine every day. It’s so ingrained in them that they know it by heart. Our bodies and souls are different anyway.” Maylynn explained. She sat on the purple hero’s head.

“How do you know that?” Red looked up at her.

She giggled. “That’s a story for a different time!”

“Guy’s look!” Green jogged up to the arena doors.

The stone and wooden building towered over them all. Black tendrils snaked across the entrance to the indoor horse training area, binding the metal doors shut. Six round lanterns hung off the dark branches.

“This has got to be it’s home!” Green walked up to the lanterns.

“This is one of those door-puzzle things, right?” the blue hero asked.

“That’s right!” Green praised. “We just need to light them somehow.” He crouched down and peered at the textured glass.

“Somehow? Vio has a lantern.” Blue stepped to the side to make way for the purple hero. “Get up here and light them.”

Vio raised an eyebrow. “That has never worked.”

“What!? What are you standing there for, just try it!” He shouted in disbelief.

Green sighed. “Vio’s right. I’ve tried that on every light-the-lantern puzzle and it never works with a regular lantern when it’s like this.

Blue stared between them both, beyond confused. “What are you talking about? When it’s like what? They’re just lanterns on a damn wall!”

“Blue look at them!” Vio pointed, frustrated. “There’s glass around them. I can’t light them anyway and I’m not gonna touch the door to see if I can.”

“Let’s go look for them around the village.” Green said, starting to walk away from the arena. “They’re probably around here somewhere.”

Blue dragged his hands down his face. “HOW do you know that?” He followed the Green hero.

“Uh, well I just—Oh! Duh.” He looked back at him. “I learned this the hard way from my first adventure.” Green replied.

“I don’t remember you talking about this crap when you told us about it!” Blue retorted. His hands sat on his hips.

“Would you have seriously listened to that?” Green sassed. Vio copied his expression. Even Red looked at him with a question mark.

“Ugh. Whatever! Let’s just find these already so we can get out of here. This the worst Dark World ever.” Blue shuddered. “I swear I can feel that thing’s eyes on me.” He glanced from side to side.

“Where should we start looking?” Maylynn perched on the green hero’s shoulder.

“Anywhere that has hard to reach places and space in them. Anyone see anything like that earlier?” He looked at the other three heroes.

“Oh! There’s a hay barn nearby. We should check there!” Red pointed in the direction of a red barn a little ways from them.

“Great idea! Let’s go!”

They all made their way to the barn. The building was almost pitch-black inside. The sunlight shining past the doors gave them a short entryway before Vio turned on his lantern so they could continue walking in. Stacks of hay filled the back of the red building and crept along the sides. Pitchforks lined the walls near the front beside a few wheelbarrows.

Green’s boots sank into soft loose dirt as he spied the area. ‘If it weren’t for Vio’s lantern, this would be a death trap…’ He made sure to stay within the light. “Oh hey!” The other three looked up at what his finger pointed at. “There’s the lantern!”

“What!? It’s so high up!” Blue complained.

The wicked lamp hung from a high beam above them.

“That’s unsurprising,” the purple hero commented. He switched the light to his other hand and held up the fire wand. “Who wants to light it?”

Green winced. “Maybe not—”

“Vio what the hell! We’re not using that!” Blue scolded him with his arms crossed. “Do you seriously want a repeat of the manor!?”

Red glumly looked away while Vio put a hand on his hip. “I’m waiting.”

“For what?” He shot back.

“For an idea better than mine.”

“You little—Fine!” His head whipped each way as he took in the dark barn. “Ha! I got it!” An arrogant grin spread across his face. “We’ll stack the hay to get up there. DUH!” He leaned toward the purple hero’s face.

Vio raised an unimpressed eyebrow.

Green face palmed. “How about we just get on each other’s shoulders and use the lantern? That’s way easier than moving the hay around and we won’t get caught in the shadows.”

“It’s less dirty, too.” Red mumbled.

“Exactly! Blue,” he squatted to the ground and pat his shoulders, “Get on so we can light this and keep moving.”

Vio wiggled the wand in his palm. It turned into the staff, the red orb emitting a flame and giving them a bigger area of light to work in. He held out the lantern for the blue hero with a cheeky grin.

“Ugh! Whatever!” He snatched the lantern and carefully stepped onto Green’s shoulders. “You better not drop me.”

“Then you better not move around a bunch.” Green sassed back. He grabbed his ankles and pushed with his legs to keep his balance as he stood. The weight of the blue hero rocked back and forth on his shoulders. He glanced up at him. “I told you not to move!” He hissed.

Blue glared down at him. “I’m not moving!”

“What? Afraid of falling?” Vio teased. “You’re not gonna lose any more of your memories. Not from that height.”

Red covered his mouth with a hand in shock, hiding his grin.

The blue hero snapped his head over his shoulder. “What!? Say that again! I dare you—”

“Shut up and light the damn lantern!” Green commanded. “You’re heavy!”

“Move closer then! I can’t reach it.” Blue sarcastically held out his arm and waved it at the high beam.

“Why didn’t you say something about that sooner!?” He hobbled closer toward the beam.

“WAH! Not so fast!” Blue waved his arms to regain his balance.

“Blue, I barely moved!”

“You need to bend your knees anyway.” Vio called up to him.

“Vio shut up!!”

Red cracked a smirk past his fingers. Maylynn giggled from atop his head.

“That’s it! Blue light the damn lantern or I’m gonna drop you!”

“Don’t threaten me! I’m trying to light it!” Blue reached his arm toward the hanging lamp. He managed to catch the wick with the flame before he fell forward.

Green lunged to catch him. He awkwardly held Blue’s torso as they landed on their sides in the dirt.

Red’s and Maylynn’s laugh echoed in the empty barn. Vio snickered into his palm.

“Aw! You guys are cuddling!” The red hero cooed in a sappy tone. He pointed at them like they were puppies.

“RED!” Both heroes shouted.

“Shut the hell up—!”

“Why do you say stuff like that!?” Green sat up, appalled.

“Cause it’s funny.” Red offered him his hand.

“What?” He took his hand, getting yanked up.

The blue hero stood by himself. He hastily dusted the dirt off himself. “You dropped me!”

“You fell.” Green corrected. He glanced around the barn. The wicked lantern lit it up more than he expected. The area between the front and side entrances was safe to cross! “At least there’s more light in here.”

“One lantern, five to go,” the purple hero said.

“Yep!” Maylynn whizzed to the front entrance and then back to the boys. “I see one of the lanterns are lit at the arena!”

“Told ya.” Vio gave Blue a smug look.

He sighed. “I don’t get any of this, but whatever. Magic is magic, I guess.” Blue shrugged.

“So you get it then!” Green praised, glancing back at him. “Alright… Where to next? Any ideas, guys?” He ignored Blue’s pink face.

“Hmm… Since there’s one in this barn, maybe we should check the fields outside?” Red pointed to the side entrance.

“Worth a try. Let’s see.”

The five of them made their way toward the field outside of the barn. Random piles of hay dotted the expansive land and deep shadows stretched across the short grass. All of them avoided the dark patches as they searched.

“Hey, what’s that sticking up” Vio pointed out a dark pole standing in the grass in the distance.

Green squinted his eyes. “Is that a lantern…?”

Red gasped. “It sure is! Let’s—”

“Light this already!” Blue ran ahead of them, his arm stretched out with the lantern in hand.

“Blue, don’t run ahead!” Green called. He pushed his legs to catch up to him.

The blue hero skidded to a stop by the pole and tapped Vio’s lantern by the wick. It caught fire for a split second before fizzling out. “What?” He tried again. “What the hell?! Why isn’t this working!” He cocked his head to the side and put a hand on his hip.

“Because,” Green panted as he got to his side, “That means we’ll have to do something else first. Whew!” He straightened his posture, glancing each way.

“Damn, seriously? Like what?”

The both of them snapped their heads in the direction of swords being drawn.

“Like fighting monsters?!” Red yelped.

Black melted looking creatures rose from the shadows cast by the hay piles nearby. Red eyes stared from their misshapen bodies. They darted toward the heroes.

“Eeep!” Maylynn dove into Red’s chest.

“Ew!” Blue whipped out his sword. “What the hell are these?”

Green held his shield in front of him. “No idea.”

“I don’t wanna know.” Red mumbled.

“Let’s kill them.” The purple hero dashed toward one and sliced his blade through the goopy shadow. The cut off sludge snaked back toward the main body, reattaching itself. Vio dodged a swipe.

“WHAT!?” The other three yelled.

“Dammit we’re done for!” Blue shoved a monster back with his shield. “How the hell are we supposed to defeat these things!”

“The shadows from earlier,” Red side stepped a lunge, “went away with light!”

Green gasped, ducking a punch. “These came from the same shadows!”

FWOOSH!

Black muck flopped to the grass and seeped into the grey earth, Vio flipping the fire staff. He cast a fire ball at another monster running toward him. It fell as well.

“He stole my idea!” Blue slapped the shadow monster in the face with the lantern.

Green rolled his eyes as he stuck his boomerang in the lantern fire. “We all would’ve realized eventually. Red duck!” His eyes locked on the remaining few monsters and hurled the flaming boomerang at them. It tore through them all, slapping back into his grasp. He patted the fire out.

The red hero sighed with relief as Maylynn popped out of his chest. “Is it safe now?”

“I think so.” Green glanced behind him, watching the wicked lamp light itself. “Okay, definitely safe now.”

“Thank goodness…” The yellow fairy sighed.

The blue maiden sat on Green’s head as Vio walked back toward them. “Aren’t they cool!”

“Their bravery is unmatched.” Maylynn warily replied. She perched on Red’s fingers. “Clearly you’ve learned that from them with how unbothered you are…”

Kate laughed at her. “You’ll get used to it eventually.”

The red hero sat her on his head. “Wow, I almost forgot how scary all of this is. It’s a good thing Irene can’t come in here. I’d have nightmares for weeks!”

“Agreed.” Blue crossed his arms and side eyed the hay piles. “This place is terrible.”

“Anyway, I think we should check out the homes. I bet these next lanterns will be harder to find.” Vio rolled his eyes. “They usually always are.”

The green hero wilted. “Damn, I almost forgot about that. Well,” he fixed his posture and began to walk back to the group of buildings, “Let’s check the horse stables. I have a feeling one is gonna be there.” The blue maiden flew back into his chest.

Blue squinted his eyes. “You two are creepy. We’ve never been here before, but you already have an idea of what’s going on.” He commented as he followed.

The red hero giggled. “This would take me hours to figure out on my own. Did you take forever when you were with Ezlo, Green?”

“Forever and then some!” He smirked incredulously. “When I was in the minish shrine in the forest, the one with the big chuchu,” Red nodded his head, “I had to backtrack to most of the rooms because I forgot what I needed to do as soon as I left them.” He rested his hands on his hips and sighed at the memory with a grin. “Ezlo yelled at me so much.”

They all chuckled.

“He probably thought it would be easier to control you if he could.” Vio added.

“For sure.” The green hero smiled.

Vio held the staff and Red held the lantern as they all approached the homes and shops central to the village. The shadows draping the dirt would have been impossible to cross without the light they carried. The homely fashion of the buildings made them desolate as the heroes passed them.

Green stared down the dark hallway of the stables as he stood at the entrance. His skin prickled. ‘Dear Hylia, that’s scary!’

“Here Green,” Red turned his hand and placed the lantern in it. He pat his shoulder. “You’ll be needing this.”

His eyebrows hit his hairline. “What the—Guys!? What the hell! I’m NOT going in there by myself!”

“But you’re so brave Green!”

“Y-Yeah! You’ve done this before and all…” Blue added. He tightly crossed his arms. “No one’s seen that wolf, right?” He looked over his shoulder.

“Stop being ridiculous.” Vio walked in, the flame around the red orb growing. “It’s not that ba—!?” He stared down at the pitch black sections of the floor, his toes almost touching the edge of it. The other three crowded around him and looked too. “Damn, this place is terrible.”

“Told ya.” Blue mocked.

He glared back.

“Great… The lantern is in here too. Well actually,” Green counted with his eyes, “There’s five!? Oh wait its—”

Vio snapped his fingers. “We have to light all of them.” He looked at the green hero and winced. “Do you think it has an order?”

“Ugh, it better not…”

“You’re joking. How would the lanterns know what order they were lit in?” Blue sassed.

“You already know what I’m gonna say.”

“Right, magic and whatever.” The blue hero peered into the hallway. “Well, how are we gonna light all of them? We can’t even walk through, and we’re NOT using the fire staff, Vio!”

He rolled his eyes. “I think there are certain spots we can stand on,” Vio squeezed the staff. The flame grew even more, almost shedding light to the other end of the hall. Deep black areas splotched across the hard floor to the other end. The wicked lanterns sat or hung in the safe spots.

“Great!” The green hero flipped the boomerang in his hand. “We’ll need to move the lanterns a little anyway. I know this is magical, but some of those are impossible to hit from this angle.”

“Okay! I’ll go first!” Red ran into the stables and leaped past the first black stain. He stooped and held up the lantern sitting in a bucket. He pointed, “Vio, you should stand there. That way you can light up the rest of this place.”

“Gotcha.” He jumped over the first spot, kicked over a square hay bale to cross the second, and jumped to the third. He unlatched the lantern hanging on the stall. It swung to the center. “How’s the boomerang path looking?”

“Not bad! I’ll have to really focus though. Hitting over three or four targets is exhausting.”

“Don’t hit us in the face then.” Blue took the same path Vio did but skidded to a stop at the edge of the next dark shadow. “Damn! How am I supposed to cross that?” The black stain stretched farther than the rest.

“Maybe you can use the stalls to climb across?” Red suggested.

Blue dragged his boot down the smooth wood. “The stall doesn’t have enough grip for that to work.”

“Maybe I can—,” the purple hero slowly leaned the fire staff against the wood and carefully took his hand off it. He sighed with relief as it stayed lit. “Here, I can help you cross.” He sat at the edge of the shadow and cupped his hands for the blue hero to step in.

“Seriously?” Blue sassed, hands on his hips.

Vio stared up at him. “What other options do you have?”

“Whatever! Don’t make me fall in that damn thing!”

“AAAAH!”

The purple hero tugged Blue against him as he snatched the fire staff and pointed it towards Red. “What is it!?”

He giggled. “Whew! Sorry guys. The horse in the stall scared me, hee hee!” Red pet the animal’s shadow. “Who’s a sweet horsy?” He gave it’s muzzle a kiss.

“Red! Focus!” Blue scowled. He glanced back at Vio and the arm around him. “Get off me!”

“You get off me!” Vio moved him away and sat the staff against the wall. He crouched down by the shadow again. “Come on.”

“Fine.” Blue stepped back and ran at him, stepping into his palms. He was flipped into the air. He stumbled his landing on the other side but stood straight like he successfully stuck it. “Ha! I made it!”

“You’re welcome.” Vio called.

Blue grabbed at the lantern near a stall and held up his hand. “Alright Green, get to it—WHAT?” He stared at his empty hand and then at the lantern on the floor. “I’m so sure I—,” his hand fazed through the handle a few times. “GREEN THIS IS BULLSHIT!”

“Wait, you seriously can’t grab it?” He called to him.

“NO!” His face reddened.

“Hmm… Well, I guess we’ll need to go back to the light world and move it.” Red shrugged. He leaped back to the green hero.

“You think that’ll work?” Green asked with a raised brow.

“It’s worth a try. I could feel a moon gate on the other side of the stall that horse was in.”

He walked with him around the outside of the stable. “What? I can’t believe I didn’t feel that earlier…”

Red laughed. “I bet you were distracted by the horses!”

“Okay that’s… Sort of true…”

“It’s okay, Green. I know I’m right!” He leaned side to side as he stood on backside of the stall, finding a thin crack. “See you in a minute!”

“See ya!”

Red reappeared in the green grass outside the stable. He rubbed his eyes. “Wow… It’s nice to see color again!” He rounded the corner and stopped as he saw Green’s shade. “Didn’t Blue push you out of the way of that monster eel at the temple?” Sticking his finger out, he tapped on the dark ghostly hero’s nose. He gasped excitedly. “We can move each other! This will be perfect then!”

He jogged down the hallway toward the blue hero but stopped when Vio’s shade beckoned him with his hand.

“What’s up?”

The shade pointed at Red’s mouth and then back at his ear.

“Oh I get it! You wanna know if we can hear each other. Good idea!” Red leaned close to his ear. “Hey handsome~”

“Red, be serious.” The shade hissed back with his arms crossed.

He chuckled. “I’m sorry. I’m just trying not to think about last night.” He held his arm.

“Oh, er, right. Anyway, what’s your plan?”

“I’m gonna move Blue to where I was since I can walk wherever I want. He can hold my lantern and I can hold up his.” He smiled, impressed with his plan.

“Good thinking. I’ll tell him.”

Red walked toward the blue hero as Vio’s shade explained his idea. Blue’s shadow stomped like he was yelling back at him.

“Haha! You’re so grumpy!” He held out his arms as he got closer. “C’mere Blue!”

The blue hero’s shade wasn’t having any of this. He tried to hold Red away from him, but he failed. Red moved his arms and wrapped him in a hug, picking him up.

“You wanna be held like a baby?” Red laughed, the other two shades behind him doing the same. He put him down and put his hands on his hips.

“Red, don’t carry me like that!” Blue scolded.

“You’re right. I should’ve known better.” He grinned as he stepped behind him. He scooped up the blue hero. “Bridal style it is! You don’t mind this, right?”

“Ugh! Just hurry up!” He crossed his arms and his legs.

“Okay!~”

“Who are you talking to?”

Red froze as his gaze switched to the other end of the stables. Irene stood at the entrance. “Oh, uh, the horses.” He sweetly replied. ‘I did not mean to get caught like this…’

“Alright.” She stepped in further, passing through Green. “Do you need help with anything? Are you carrying something?” She asked, curious.

He giggled as he quickly carried Blue to his new spot and sat him down. “I’m just being silly.” He motioned to the bay horse curiously nuzzling the blue shade’s shoulder. “The horses like playing pretend. See!” He held out his hand. “Pretend carrot.”

The mare licked his fingers and searched for the food. She snorted with disappointment.

Irene laughed. “Oh, Meria. He played you like a fool!” She strolled over and pat her nose. “Oh! I never asked. What’s your name?”

“I’m Red!”

“R-Red? Like the color?”

“Yep!” He proudly gestured to his tunic.

“I see…” She tapped her chin. “You know, I don’t think I could come up with four names if I had four kids at once either.” She shrugged. “I guess the other three are Green, Blue, and Purple?”

“So close! We call him Vio. Purple is a mouthful.” He walked back to where Blue originally stood. The shade of the lantern sat by the stall. He picked it up and gave Green a thumbs up.

Irene cocked her head at him. “Say, where did the rest of them go? Weren’t you all looking at something together?”

The red hero gazed at their shades. ‘I’m between saying something clever or stupid. Hmm…’ “That’s right! We’re still ‘looking into it’. It’s kinda scary!”

“Eep! Really?!” The milk maiden held her arms.

“Mhmm… The rest of them are nearby anyways. You’ll probably run into one of them by the houses.” His face lit up. “Oh! Could you go check on them? I bet they would appreciate it!”

She giggled as her cheeks grew warm. “Of course! I’ll see you later!” She waved back at him as she jogged off.

Red pat his own shoulder. “Good plan!”

Green stepped out of the way as Irene’s shadow sped by him. “I don’t know what he said, but I’m glad that he got her to leave somehow.” He set the end of the boomerang on fire.

“Why couldn’t you have just thrown the boomerang by now?” Blue complained. “She wasn’t in the way.”

“Sure, she wasn’t,” he gave him an unimpressed look, “But I’m not gonna leave it up to chance. Hold your arm out more.”

The blue hero rolled his eyes and did as he asked.

Green let the magic shoot up to his eyes. He carefully gazed at each lantern to make a path and slung the boomerang. It whipped through the air, bouncing off the metal frames and lighting the wicks.

A larger wicked lamp hung from the ceiling and lit itself after Green caught his weapon. The dark stains on the floor vanished.

“Nice.” Vio complemented.

“Finally, we’re halfway done.” The blue hero complained as he crossed his arms. He strolled back toward Green, Vio following.

Green pat the fire out on the boomerang and held up his lantern. “Yep, just three left. Let’s get Red and figure out where we should go next.”

“Actually, I have a place in mind.” Vio said.

The five of them followed the purple hero to a set of houses behind the main street after meeting Red at the portal. Some had porches with rocking chairs and others had a simple front door. Trees divided the homes, their shadows cast over the wooden roofs.

“This one.” Vio made the fire rod’s flame larger.

The heroes and the fairy stared up at the two story town house. Horseshoe motifs decorated the outside. The little light that passed through the windows revealed the inside was heavily furnished.

“Whoa… I can’t believe there’s such a nice place here.” Blue stared through the glass.

“This must be the mayor’s house then.” The green hero tapped his chin. He glanced at Vio. “Where did you see the lantern?”

“Up there.” He pointed the rod at a circular window near the roof. The wire frame of the lamp reflected the fire. “This should be pretty simple.” Vio hopped up the steps and twisted the doorknob on the front door.

CHINK CHINK.

“Simple, huh?” Blue sassed. He laughed at him.

“Aw it’s locked…” Red pouted playfully. He poked his cheek. “I guess that means you’ll—”

“Let’s make sure there’s not an open window or something.” Vio cut him off. “You never know.” He rolled his eyes and strolled around the side of the house.

“I bet that none of them will be open!” Blue called after him.

“I hope one is. I don’t want to back track all the way to the stables if he needs to go to the light world.” Green crossed his arms as he held the lantern up.

Maylynn hovered down to his face. “It’s fascinating to me how this world interacts with the other one. The true Dark World would never register what other beings are doing in a different dimension.”

“Huh… I wonder how the mages figured this out then?” Red asked.

“That’s the question isn’t it! If we’re ever on good terms with them, I would love to ask them questions. Especially about how they’re taught magic.” The yellow fairy sparkled.

“I’m sure we’ll see them again. They’re journeying north to be with Vaati anyway. I’ve no doubt we’ll end up in the same direction at some point.” Green explained. He cupped his hands around his mouth. “See anything, Vio?”

The purple hero’s light merged with theirs as he walked around the other side of the house. “No.” He mumbled.

“Hee hee! I guess you gotta go talk to Irene then!” Red batted his eyes at him, doing a cute pose.

Vio face palmed. “Don’t look at me like that...” Red laughed along with Blue.

“What’s so bad about talking to her?” A hand sat on the green hero’s hip. “She’s just trying to help.”

“More like help me out of my tunic.” He rolled his eyes.

Blue guffawed.

The red hero sighed dramatically, patting his shoulder. “This face is dangerous, Vio… It’s about time you realized.” He grinned.

It was Green’s turn to face palm. “Okay that’s enough. Let’s get going.” He looked at Vio as he began to walk back. “Just be nice. Who knows what she’s been through.”

The purple hero replied with a sigh. Maylynn giggled as she perched on his head. “I suppose I can’t blame her. You all are fine young men.”

“Thanks!” Red chirped.

“Of course we are! I mean we’re heroes after all.” Blue added.

Green snorted as he glanced at him. “Starting to appreciate the side slits, now?”

His face pinkened. “Shut up!”

“Ditto.” Vio dragged his hands down his face.

The purple hero tapped the crack by the wall of the stables, the colorful light world warping around him. ‘Let’s make this quick…’

He spun the staff in his hands and tucked the fire wand up his sleeve. He jogged back toward the homes. ‘I guess I hope Irene is nearby. That would save me some time finding her. Where would she be? Red said something to her, but he didn’t say what.’ Trees flew by him as he began to run, searching for her white skirt and blue shawl. His ears perked.

“Aw... I thought for sure that one of them would be around here…” Echoed Irene’s voice in the distance.

‘I see. She’s by the shops. I’ll just—WAIT.’ He skidded to a stop. ‘How the hell am I supposed to ask her to open the door to the mayor’s house?! That’s suspicious! Blue was being dramatic before, but I can’t go ruining our names with such a weird request…’ He crossed his arms and tapped his bicep. ‘I don’t think Red would have told her directly about what’s going on. What can I say that won’t catch up to us later?’ He walked toward the shops. ‘Hmm… We’re thinking that something in the mayor’s house could be responsible for what’s going on. It’s better to be safe than sorry.’ He hummed with approval. ‘Not bad… If I don’t say anything specific, that would give me room to point out something in his house. Something harmless…’

“Oh it’s you!”

Vio’s eyes widened as the milk maid ran up to him.

“Red told me that I should check up on you. So…” She blushed and held her hands. “How are you doin’? Need anything from me?”

“Actually, I do.” Vio replied with a smile. “Follow me.”

“Okay!”

He led her to the mayor’s home. The wood was painted blue with white trim. The horseshoe decorations were a rusty brown. ‘Hmph… This home is pretty nice. When I think of ours… Well…’ His mind barely grasped onto a cobble home with old oaks around it. Was there an old cart, too? Of course, their grandpa was there. ‘We have a horse, don’t we?’

“Hey, so you needed something?” Irene asked, stepping closer to him.

He left his head. “Right. Do you know how to get into this house? We’re starting to think that something in there might be the cause of what’s going on around here. Better to be safe than sorry.”

“Oh, the old mayor’s residence? Yep! I know a way in!” She ran ahead and motioned to him. “This way!”

‘Really? No questions? Good enough!’ Vio followed her.

She guided him around the left side of the townhouse. “I’ve heard that the big man brought some strange objects in the ranch when he returned from a trip. I haven’t seen them, but I bet they’re off somehow.” She tucked her brunette hair over her ear as they approached a tree. “He can be pretty eccentric, I think.”

“Hmm. Good ear.” He complimented, ignoring her flustered face. “So this tree is gonna get us in there?”

“That’s right! I know his daughter, and well,” she giggled to herself, “She gets out quite often. So, her window is always unlocked.”

“Gotcha. I’ll go first.” The purple hero hauled himself up the branches and steadily approached the window. His fingers caught the edge, the glass pane smoothly rising.

“Well done!” Irene called up to him.

He smirked. “I can let you through the front if you want.” He climbed into the room.

“That would be great! I’ll meet you over there!” She dashed off.

‘Perfect. Now I can look around up here unbothered and just say I got lost or something. Plus, I can get the front door open.’

The daughter’s room was light blue. The sheets, the clothes, the rug, even the items on the vanity were all the same shade of blue. ‘Weird.’ He thought as he left the room and worked his way down the hallway. The mayor’s bedroom was practically on the other side of the home. More horse themed things sat on the wall or kept the corners company. His bed was huge! ‘What’s this guy’s deal with horses?’ His eyes scanned the floor and the vanity for something out of place. ‘It’s like he’s obsessed or something…’ Rolling his eyes, he found a very narrow set of stairs leading to the roof. ‘This should lead to the little window…’ Turning on his side, he made his way up the uneven steps. He crouched through the door.

The attic surrounded him with an old sun cooked smell. A makeshift cot laid by a crowd of chests. Tiny shoes sat by the door. Brooms, dust pans, rags, and buckets took up a corner.

‘Who lived up here? A child?’ Vio stepped toward the shade of the lamp sitting on the window sill. ‘I suppose it doesn’t matter. I know how to get up here now so—‘ His eyes landed on the edge of a book sticking out from under the cot. Sliding it out, he thumbed through the pages. Sigils, verses, and scribbled notes in the margins littered each page. He sorrowfully sighed as he put the book back. He made his way downstairs.

‘Did the mayor know that his maid was a mage?’ He approached the front door. ‘Considering everything was sun bleached, he found out a long time ago…’ “Sorry for the wait.” The door whined. “I got a little lost.”

“Oh, it’s alright.” Irene smiled as she stepped in. Her head gazed from side to side, her eyes filled with wonder. “This is just amazing! I’ve always wondered what it looked like in here in the day.”

Vio nodded along until the last word. He stifled a suspicious stare and looked at the kitchen instead. ‘She’s been here at night!? I’m not gonna ask about that.’ “What weird stuff do you think the mayor brought back?”

“Tch. Something horse related for sure. The big man loves horses.” She grabbed his wrist. “Let’s go check his room!”

“Wha—Hey!”

She dragged him up the stairs and to the mayor’s room, the door slapping the wall. “Ha ha! Let’s see what he’s been hiding up here!”

“Right…” ‘Dammit! I need to get out of here! I thought I could sneak away if she looked upstairs by herself…’ He strolled to the closet as Irene took off her shoes to search the bed. ‘Since there’s horse stuff everywhere, I’ll just find the weirdest one and take it. It’s cursed or something.’ Opening the closet revealed a collection of western shirts, a few pairs of pants, boots, and a little box. ‘Huh…’ He reached toward the tiny container tucked in the corner. ‘This feels off, almost like a—’

“Haaaaaaa… This feels so nice.” The milk maid spread out onto the mattress. She rolled onto her side, giggling. Her eyes caught Vio over her shoulder. “Have you ever been in a bed this soft?”

He gripped his fist instead of slapping his forehead with it. ‘Be nice be nice be nice be nice be—’ “Probably not, but you’re not gonna find the thing cursing this place by laying around.” He grinned, putting hand on his hip.

She chuckled and propped herself up with her arms. “You’re so serious!” She imitated his face before grinning and scooting towards the pillows. “You’d be surprised what people have hidden under their mattress.”

“Uh-huh…” He plucked the tiny box and opened it. Among dried white flowers was a little vile. Green liquid sloshed around in it, though not much was left inside. ‘So that’s what I felt. This must be a potion then.’

“Ooh! Whatcha got there?” Irene pushed herself off the bed and stared directly at the vile. “I’ve never seen water be that color!”

“I don’t think it’s water.” He held up the white little flower. “Have you seen these before?”

The milk maid gasped. “I have! They just started springing up a little while ago. Honestly, I’ve never seen them before until—,” her eyes lit up, “The mayor came back! These must be cursed with something since its around that weird water!” She huffed and crossed her arms. “Those mages are always up to somethin’…” Her head shook irritatedly.

“I bet you’re onto something. I’ll show this to the guys and see what they say, but getting rid of those flowers should help.” ‘Thank Hylia, she talked herself into that.’

“Yes sir! I’ll get to work!” Shoving her shoes on, she skipped to the doorway. She glanced over her shoulder. “Be sure an find me later if you need anything!” She winked and ran off.

The purple hero sighed with relief, his gaze lingering on the potion. ‘That should keep her busy for a while. As for this,’ he tucked the tiny glass into his satchel, ‘This is better off with me. I can’t imagine why this guy would need it.’ He set the box back. ‘Time to head back.’

“You got this Green!” Maylynn cheered.

“Yeah! Kick his ass!” Blue growled.

“Red,” the green hero dramatically pointed at him. “You’re done for.”

“Over my dead body!” Red got in his stance. Green copied him.

“Alright! Clean fight you two.” Blue rose his arm. “Ready?”

The both of them eagerly nodded.

“GO!”

“Rock, paper, scissors!” They shouted.

“What!?”

Red squashed the green hero’s scissors with rock.

“Victoryyyyy!”

Green fell to his knees, dazed. “How do you keep beating me at this!?”

“That’s a secret!~” The red hero winked.

Blue rolled his eyes. “Hylia above, remind me to NEVER bet money on you.”

“That was well fought.” The yellow fairy giggled as she sat on Green’s head.

“No it wasn’t! He lost ten times in a row!” Blue crossed his arms. “That’s the—”

Vio appeared before them. He curiously gazed at them all until he frowned at the green hero in the grass. He cupped his hand under Green’s arm and stood him up. “What are you doing?”

“Rock paper scissors championships.” Red explained.

“He lost.” Blue added, disappointed.

The purple hero raised a brow at him. “Tch. Seriously?” He grinned. “What’s the score?”

“Zero to ten.” Blue picked up the lantern.

Vio flipped the fire wand. It elongated into the staff, the red orb on fire. “Yikes.”

“Shut up. Let’s go already.” The green hero crossed his arms and followed Blue. “I guess you got the door open?”

“Yep! Should be in and out. Where do we wanna go next?”

“Well, Blue? Got any ideas?” Green called up to him.

“You guys know I suck at this stuff so why are you asking?”

“Aw, come on, Blue. You’re not gonna get any better if you don’t try.” Red said.

The yellow fairy sighed. “I honestly don’t know how any of you have a sense for these puzzles. You’re guess is as good as mine…”

“Ugh.” He rolled his eyes. “Well, every lantern we’ve found has been somewhere important to the ranch. A place where a lot of people might be…” He squinted his eyes.

Green tapped his chin. ‘I can’t judge him… The places we’ve looked so far have been pure luck, technically. I have no idea where I would want to start looking if I couldn’t come up with anything.’ He glanced back at the shops they passed. ‘Maybe there?’

Blue gasped. “I got it! We should check the saloon after this. That’s a place a bunch of people would go.”

“Good idea!” Red skipped a little. “Do you guys think the wolf put the lanterns in these spots because it’s where it started taking a lot of ghosts?”

Maylynn fluttered to his head. “That’s a great question… Though, Shadow created the wolf. So perhaps each location is where he was when he gathered many shades at once.”

The fire rod blazed for a moment as the purple hero gripped it tighter. “Oh, oops.” The flame died down. “I hate that guy.”

“Same.” The rest of them said.

“Oh yeah, how did talking to Irene go?” Red cooed. He side eyed the purple hero.

“Just fine actually.” He smirked. “She found a way to keep herself busy after unlocking the house for me.”

Green stared at him suspiciously. “Busy with what?”

“Oh you know, picking flowers. That sort of thing.” He lazily gestured with his hand. “She’ll have a bouquet for you when you both talk later.” Vio glanced back at him with a devilish smile.

He scoffed “I doubt that. Let’s pick up the pace.”

“Fine.” Blue whined.

The four of them jogged to the house and accompanied Vio into it. He guided them all up the stairs, lighting the lantern in the attic. Through the small window, another speck of light shined in front of the arena. They all made their way to the center of the village once again.

The princess aimed her hand at the bottle sitting on her vanity. “This time. Surely.” Power rushed down her arm to her fingertips. The bottle steadily filled with magic.

She gasped. “It’s working!”

CRACK!

The bottle burst into glass shards once again, her light magic glimmering and fading away. The glass reshaped itself.

“UGH!” She held her temples as she fell back onto her mattress. Her arms spread out. “This is impossible! Every time I get so close I ruin it! This must be the thousandth time it’s broke!” Sitting up, she held her knees and glared at the bottle. “Maybe he cursed it to fail.” Her cheek smushed into her arm. “Maybe all of this was an attempt to make me stop practicing all together.” She sighed. “It’s not my fault that bottle can’t contain all of my powers. Maybe it’s just too small.”

Scooting off her bed, the princess plucked the bottle from the vanity. She ran her thumb over the smooth surface before looking through it like a spy glass. “Deceptively normal…” She stared through the glass out the window.

A thin film of purple magic just barely met her eye in the sunlight. Tilting the bottle any other way hid the film.

‘I don’t feel anything off. It’s not the like vile is evil or something.’

She flinched as someone knocked on her door.

“Princess Zelda? Are you in there?”

She sighed with relief. It was a maid. “Yes, I am.” The bottle rested in front of the mirror again.

“Lunch has been prepared in the dining hall. If you wish, please come down or we can bring a tray up to you.”

‘What are the chances that he’s off doing something else again?’ She glanced at the walls. “I’ll be down in a moment.” ‘I rather not feel trapped up here anymore.’

“We’ll prepare your plate then.” Light steps echoed off.

The golden embroidered eyes on her neckline stared back at her in the mirror. She huffed and brushed the navy fabric flat. She tightened her bow. ‘Perhaps, since he’s gone often, I can ask for a dress with no eye motifs. Creepy.’

Zelda tugged her door shut and made her way down the stone steps. She glanced at the throne room as she passed it. ‘Not there… I’m in luck!’

The dining hall was empty when she finally found it. She smiled as she sat on her end of the table and a plate of warm food was laid before her.

“What would you like to drink, dear?” The maid asked.

“Tea, please.”

“Of course, one moment.” The lady hurried off.

‘Pork? Up here?’ She began to cut into the meat. ‘It’s beyond me how he gets any of this to the clouds.’ A chill ran down her spine as she brought her fork to her lips.

“I see… No bottle. Hmm…” Vaati spoke at the other end of the table. His dark magic twinkled away as he crossed his legs.

Zelda glared at him. ‘He teleported in here!? Seriously??’

The maid sat her tea down beside her.

“I would like some as well, please.” He gestured to the little cup.

The lady bowed. “Yes, Master Vaati.”

“How goes it so far?” He asked, curiously watching her.

She sighed through her nose. “It’s… getting better.”

“I see. I’ll be out later and I’ll be back late. Should you complete your task today, come find me. It’ll be a while before I retire when I come back.”

“I see.” She refused to look at him, so she ate more pork and corn.

The maid returned with his tea and plate.

“Thank you.” He said sweetly as his maid curtsied. Her face was giddy as she passed by. A few books appeared by him as his knife cut up his food.

‘Three books? Surely, he’s not reading them all at once.’ “What are you reading about?” She asked.

“Research, you mean. I’ll tell you when it concerns you.” He replied. Pages flicked by as he levitated one of them.

“Hm.” She returned his attitude. “Did something happen to your wings?” She sipped her tea as she stared at him. ‘I’ve never seen him without them. It’s strange just seeing his lavender hair… in several braids. Did he do that himself or do the maids help him?’

He raised an eyebrow at her. “I chose my form, dear Princess.”

“How fortunate.” She sighed and bit the roasted potato off her fork. ‘Of course he can do whatever he wants. I must wear this dress because I would freeze otherwise, and I’m forced to stay in this palace because there’s nowhere else to go.’ She sliced more of her pork. ‘At least I can do what I please with my time, not that there’s much to do.’ “Why are you training me?”

Vaati smiled as more pages turned. Another book levitated by him causing a few strands of hair to lift. “You heard me the first time.”

She rolled her eyes. ‘At least he somewhat answers me. That’s better than my father and my teacher’s commands for obedience.’

Finishing her food, she walked back to her room. She sighed at her appearance in the vanity’s mirror. Her eyes fell to the empty bottle. “Just what am I getting wrong? I know putting too much power into it breaks it, but I can’t seem to control how much power I’m using.” She glanced back at herself, her eyes catching her high ponytail in the reflection. “Wait… That wasn’t my imagination, right?” She tilted her head to the side. “Some of his hair moved a little when the books floated around him… Huh…”

Turning to the side in the mirror, she summoned her magic to her palm. Her hair still hung as usual. She pulled the red ribbon out of it. It fell over her shoulders and down her back. She sat her gold tiara on the stool. Again, she called her power to her palm.

Her blonde hair flowed around her. She smiled as her eyes shined with vigor.

Chapter Text

CLAP!

Blue kicked open the swing doors, his eyes scanning the saloon.

Empty tables and chairs took up space, and the bar was in the back with stools lining the counter. Bottles in all shades of grey stocked the shelves.

“Hmm… That’s quite the selection.” The yellow maiden whizzed up to the bottles. “I suppose this place is busier than I thought.”

“That’s right! I remember my grandpa stopping by here when I was younger. I couldn’t come in, but I had never seen so many people in one place! Other than Castle Town, of course.” Green recounted. Boots and loud talking filled his memory as he eyed the tables.

“You’ve been here before? What did you do?” Red asked. He peeked past a swing door near the back.

“I learned how to ride and take care of horses here.” He grinned. “My old man was learning how to shoe horses from a good friend while I was kept busy.”

“Aw! So that’s why I like horses so much!” The red hero chirped, gleefully swinging his arms.

“Wait, Irene can’t be that much older than us. Do you know her?” Blue asked as he looked up from behind the bar.

“No, actually.” Green tapped his chin as he searched his memory. “I don’t remember seeing her when I was younger. Obviously, she doesn’t know who we are.” He shrugged.

Vio’s eyebrows raised as he sighed. “She must be lonely then.”

The other three stared at him.

“Well yeah…”

“Duh?”

“Obviously Vio.” Blue rolled his eyes.

“Shut up!” He barked back.

Black tendrils snaked up the doors, blocking the exits.

“Eeep! Here we go again!” Maylynn flew into Green’s chest.

“We’re being attacked? In here!?” Blue drew his sword. The others followed suit.

Gloops of shadow monsters fell from the ceiling and sprung up from the floor. They slowly slunk toward each other and combined their bodies, building a massive monster. It’s hollow roar filled the room.

“Burn in hell!” Vio torched the monster with a stream of fire from the fire rod.

“Vio what the—!?”

“Blue, fight the monster!” Green commanded. He chopped one of it’s lower arms off as Red took out it’s knee.

It shrieked as it crumpled forward, breaking into dark wolves. They ran about the room and jumped off the tables and the walls. They snapped at the heroes as they rushed by.

“Whoa!” Red rolled to evade one.

Blue smacked it with the lantern. “Stay away!”

Green slung his boomerang at the lantern, caught it, and aimed it at three wolves. The wooden weapon left a trail of fire as it zipped through the air.

The dark canines dashed off the walls and the bar counter to avoid it.

“Seriously!?” He caught the boomerang, ducking under a wolf. “They dodged it!??”

The shadows combined again. They formed a smaller version of the giant sludge. It crouched and picked up a table.

“AAAAH! Behind the bar! Behind the bar!” Blue screamed. He dove over it.

Green dragged Red around the counter, Vio just behind him.

CRASH!

Chunks and splinters of wood scattered over the bar. Green peeked over the edge. He yanked his head down.

CRASH!

“Great, that thing’s throwing a tantrum.” Blue growled, crossing his arms.

“How do we get it to stop?” Red glanced up at the counter.

CRASH!

“We need a distraction.” The purple hero peeked around the corner. “I can’t get the flames to reach that far from here.”

“Vio, you’re gonna set this whole place on fire using that in here!” Blue hissed as he jabbed a finger at him.

“Then what do you want us to do?” He retorted. “Tell it to stop? The walls are still standing even though I used it earlier!”

“Standing for now! Point that in the wrong direction and Irene will see this place in flames!”

“Aw… Green can’t have his date if that happens…” Red glumly added.

“WHAT!? Guys shut up and focus!!” Green yelled at them.

CRASH!

“I’m gonna throw this at that thing’s face.” He held up the boomerang. “Vio, you set it on fire while it’s dazed. Red and Blue, you guys cut off some of it’s limbs. We need to scare the wolves towards Vio.”

“How do you know that’s gonna work?” Blue sassed

Green glanced at him. “I don’t, but it’s better than nothing. Get ready.” He gripped his boomerang and crouched just below the counter.

CRASH!

“NOW!” Green shot up, locked onto the shadow giant, and slung his boomerang. It whipped across the room and nailed the monster between the eyes.

Vio bolted around the bar and scorched the giant as Blue and Red sliced through an arm and a leg.

The monster broke into two wolves. One pounced at the blue hero while the other headed toward the bar.

“Get off of me, dammit!” Blue’s shield kept the beast from tearing into him. He shoved his feet under the shield and kicked toward the ceiling, sending the mutt into the air. The wolf burst into flames as a fire ball slammed into it.

Green stood on top of the bar. He slashed at the dark canine, but his sword phased through its neck. The wolf dove after him. He shield punched it away from him as a fireball set it on fire. He panted as he looked around at the other three.

A chandelier dropped and hung from the ceiling, the wicked lantern sitting in the center of it. It’s flame lit the entire saloon.

“Thank Hylia that’s over.” Blue stood, dusting himself off.

“No kidding.” Green hopped down. “I’m glad that worked.”

“Same. I was worried for a second.” Red walked toward them. “Vio?”

He caught his breath and used the staff to stand up straight. “I’m good. Just a little tired.”

“We can switch out if you want, though I have no idea how to use that thing.” Green suggested. ‘Seriously, how has he figured out how it works so quickly? Is he just guessing?’

“I’m not that tired. We have one lantern left and then the big fight with the wolf. I’ll make it.”

“Right, one more lantern.” Green’s hands sat on his hips as he looked off to the side. “Where would that be?”

“Don’t ask me again. I have no idea.” Blue sat in a chair.

“I’m stumped too… Some place a bunch of people would go…” The red hero muttered to himself. He crossed his arms.

Vio shook his head. “I keep thinking of horses for some reason.”

“Blame Red for that.” Blue side eyed him. “I can’t stop thinking about it either, especially after Green’s story…”

“Wait! I think you guys onto something.” Green tapped his chin. “Grandpa wasn’t only here to learn to shoe horses. He was here to also…” He snapped his fingers and frowned. His face lit up. “Create horse armor! There’s an armory back towards the castle and there’s a forge in there. I bet that’s the last lantern!”

Blue stood. “I literally have no other ideas. Let’s go there.”

“Yeah!”

“Agreed.”

‘Green… Is it safe to come out now?’ Maylynn’s voice echoed into his ears.

The green hero looked around confused. “Uh yeah?” ‘Where are you?’

The yellow fairy sighed with relief as she fluttered out of Green’s chest and perched on his head. “That… Was scary… I think you all and Kate will remain braver than me.”

“It’s okay, Maylynn. I was scared the entire time, but I did it anyway!” Red comforted.

“You’re the spitting definition of courage, my dear…”

“It’s a little strange, isn’t it?” Vio pointed to his ear as he gazed at Green.

“Yeah, I wasn’t expecting that.” He replied, astonished. “Well, let’s get going. We’re almost out of here.”

Green led them all east of the ranch following a gravel path. The yellow maiden decided to rest, so she resided in the green hero. A simple wooden house next to a small forge came closer and closer as they walked. He gave Red the lantern and opened the door.

Tools and buckets laid by the entrance. A tiny kitchenette and a small bed in another room made up the left side of the home. A black door stood on their right. Walking up to it, Green tried the handle. It jiggled.

“Great.” He looked back at Blue. “It’s your turn to talk to her.”

“Pfft, ha ha! No it’s not.” Blue corrected him incredulously.

“Why’s that?”

“Because,” he held up a finger. “You completely lost rock paper scissors championships. I didn’t. So you have to go.”

“Blue, you didn’t even play.” Green put his hands on his hips.

“You’re right, but that also means I didn’t lose. Since you lost so bad, you gotta go.” He pointed at the door with his thumb.

He face palmed. “That doesn’t make any sense!”

“Zero to ten?” Vio shrugged. “That’s hard to walk off.”

“It’s okay, Green. You’ll win against me at some point.” Red pat his shoulder. “Besides, we won’t have to walk all the way back. There’s a moon gate right there.” He pointed to the kitchenette.

Green squinted his eyes. A little crack across the empty wall reflected back at him. “Ugh, fine. I’ll be back.”

The original hero warped into the colored version of the house. The other three’s shadows waved at him. He rolled his eyes and left.

‘I swear they can be so dumb,’ he grinned. ‘Just like me, I guess.’ “Right, where’s Irene? Maybe she’ll know where the key is.” He jogged back down the gravel path but slowed down to a stop. The grass rustled from someone stomping through it. He peered past the shrubbery. “Who’s doing that?” He muttered to himself.

The milk maid strolled past a bush and dusted her hands off. Dirt stained the apron and her fingertips. “All done!” She caught Green’s eyes. “Oh hey! It’s Green, right?”

“Yep! Whatcha up to?”

“I was getting rid of some plants. That should help the curse go away a little faster.” She smiled, proud of herself. “Is there something I can help you with? Did you come from the armory?”

‘Vio, you’re an idiot, I swear!’ “I did, actually. I saw that the door to the forge was locked and I was gonna ask you about it.”

“Oh, let’s go there together. It’s been a while since I’ve seen Galver’s house.”

“Do you know him well?” He asked as he followed her.

She tipped her hand. “Sort of. He fixed one of my buckets when I broke the handle one day. He’s pretty nice.”

“Yeah, he is. My old man was here years ago learning how make horse armor from him. He let me play with his tools.” He chuckled. His little self would swing them like a sword and almost drop them.

“Aw! That must have been quite a while ago. I’ve only been here for a few years, so I missed seeing you then.” She opened the door to the armory and looked back at him. “Until today, that is.”

He could feel his cheeks pinken slightly. ‘Where is this going?’ “Right... Do you know where Galver is? I didn’t hear him working.”

Irene wiggled the forge door handle before giving it a disappointed look. “I’m not sure. He might have gone to visit the castle about a week ago, but he hasn’t come back.”

Green heart dropped to his belly. ‘Wait, was he caught up in that dragon attack?!’

“Then again, he likes to go on trips to visit other horse shoers, so maybe he’s doing that.” She started looking though his drawers. “He about talked my ear off about one of those trips one time.”

He sighed with relief as he opened a few cabinets to help her look. “I hope he comes back safely.”

“Same!” She closed the drawers and huffed. “Gosh… Where did he hide that key? Hmm?” Irene cocked her head to the side as she stared at him. “Did your hat always stick out like that?”

“Huh?” He glanced behind him and flinched. Red’s shadow giggled into his hand as he let the hat go.

“W-What is it?” Her eyes darted left and right. “Did you see something?”

“I thought I did, but it was just my imagination.” He glared at Red briefly. “I don’t know what that was, but let’s keep looking.”

“Yeah! Maybe he keeps his key under his pillow?” She walked off to his bed past a door.

“It’s worth a look. I’ll keep searching out here!” He called to her. He faced Red and spoke quietly into his ear. “Let’s not mess around while she’s in here. We’re looking around the house for the key. If you guys help look, this will go faster.” Red nodded his head. “Don’t be obvious about it either. I don’t want to explain the Dark World to her.”

Red saluted him and walked over to the other two shadows.

‘I swear if they all start messing around and acting like ghosts, there’s only gonna be one hero saving Zelda and Hyrule.’ He opened a few more cabinets. “Find anything yet, Irene?”

“Nope! Still looking!”

“Okay! I’m going outside for a second.” He stepped around Vio’s shade and opened the front door. ‘Nope, nothing under the door mat…’ Green lifted up the buckets that sat outside. “Nothing here either. Damn… Where would I hide my key if I kept my forge in a different room?” He tapped his chin and smirked to himself.

“You know, about every black smith I’ve met is a little forgetful.” He stepped back inside and stood in front of the black door. “And they use their hands to find things all the time.” He muttered. Standing on his tip toes, he reached for the top of the door frame. “Crap, I can’t reach that.” He locked eyes with Blue’s shade.

The blue hero gave him an unimpressed look before grabbing his waist and hoisting him up.

He kept his surprise to himself. ‘Not what I was expecting, but it’s helpful, I guess.’ He scanned the top of the door frame. ‘There!’ He snatched the tiny key off the wood and turned back. His stomach dropped.

“GREEN!” Irene shrieked.

“I-Irene, I—” He frowned in horror at the other heroes’ shadows rushing toward him. The three of them made him lay flat in the air like he was being possessed. ‘Dammit guys!’ “Run! It’s the monster that cursed this place!”

She bolted to the door but stopped at the door frame. Fear glazed her eyes and tears fell down her cheeks.

“Go! I’ll be fine!” The boys slowly moved him toward the moon gate. “I promise!”

She nodded and ran off.

Green landed on the grey floor. “What the hell is wrong with all of you!?” He scolded.

“Uh, we got caught?” Blue gestured to the forge door.

“There’s no way you were gonna be able to talk your way out of that one. So, we gave you a story to work with.” Vio added.

“I didn’t think it would scare her that much…” Red said, rubbing his arm. “I think she’ll be okay though.”

“Exactly! You’ll be a legend now when we come back!” Blue haughtily crossed his arms. “You’re welcome.”

Green face palmed. “Whatever. Let’s light this thing and kick that big wolf’s ass.” He unlocked the door and pushed it open.

The forge was a little small. A furnace sat at the end of the room and a long table stretched out in the middle. Several tools lined the walls. Strangely shaped metal pieces sat by the table.

The four of them walked over to the furnace. A lantern sat in the dead coals.

Blue scoffed. “This whole thing has been insane. I can’t believe you did all of this crap alone the first time!” He crossed his arms as Vio streamed fire into the furnace.

“When you put it like that, yeah. What I did when I was younger was crazy.” He chuckled as he rubbed the back of his head. “Tch. Ezlo didn’t let me forget for a moment.”

The light from furnace flooded the forge.

“At least we’re done with puzzles now! Let’s go defeat the wolf!” Red cheered.

“Yep! Let’s get going.” Green stepped toward the door.

Maylynn whizzed out of his chest. “Hmm, that rest was nice. Did I miss anything?”

Blue snorted and snickered.

“We made Green look possessed when he found the key to the forge.” Red explained. “I think we scared Irene a little bit, but now we’re gonna go fight the big wolf.”

“I-I see… Um… I think I’ll rest a little longer then. Just call me when you need me!” She flew back into Green’s chest.

“Will do.” Green smiled, rubbing the spot. ‘I can’t blame her. I want to get out of here too.’

The four heroes made their way to the arena. The six lanterns glowed at the end of the dirt road.

Green gripped his fists. ‘If I didn’t know any better, I’d feel like I’m walking right into death. Walking to the boss room was always the hardest.’

“Um,” Red held himself with a wary grin, “Does anyone else feel… kinda nervous?”

“Dammit, Red! Why did you have to say that out loud?” Blue crossed his arms even tighter.

“Even I’m a little worried.” Vio muttered. “That thing is huge.”

“This shouldn’t be any different than all the other times we’ve fought some big monster! I don’t get why it is.” Blue complained.

“It’s the stakes.” Green answered, glancing back at him. “If we fail here, everyone at the ranch will be stuck like this forever.” He gazed forward. “We’re not gonna let that happen. I know we won’t.”

“Yeah! We’re gonna free everyone’s shadows!” Red encouraged. He thoughtfully tapped his cheek. “Speaking of which, if Shadow was actually your shadow, Green, I wonder why we still can still see each other in the Light World?”

“Well, Maylynn said that this isn’t the real Dark World anyway. Who knows how this place works. It’s been different every time we’ve been in one.” Vio recalled. “Besides. I don’t think Shadow is related to us anyway.” He gestured to the four of them. “He came from mirror after all. Not the sword.”

“Hmm… I agree. He’s not what I would expect an evil version of Green to be.” The red hero added, nodding his head.

‘This topic again?’ “Right… You brought that up at the manor.” Green looked back at the purple hero. “What did you mean? What do you think an evil version of me would do?”

Vio shrugged. “I was just thinking out loud. Maybe you really are capable of doing such terrible things.”

“No, we’re not!” Blue snapped. “Who cares about that freak anyway. All that evil bastard has done is make this whole thing take a million times longer because of crap like this!” His arms waved to their surroundings. “I think heroes are just good people. We don’t have dark sides or whatever. End of discussion.” He huffed.

“Agreed.” ‘I’ve never had so many mixed feelings about a topic in my entire life.’ Green stared ahead. ‘I don’t even think much about that bastard because it just pisses me off. One part of me can’t believe that I can be evil. I mean, I’m me. The hero of Hyrule. The other part, though… Would I seriously hurt everyone around me like that?’ He sighed. ‘Doesn’t matter. He’s just a monster I’ll defeat anyway.’

The heroes stood in front of the arena doors. The dark tendrils slinked back into the earth, freeing them. They slowly swung open.

Green stared into the nearly pitch-black building. He took a deep breath and drew his sword. “Let’s do this.”

Four torch posts stuck out of the loose dirt floor, one by each corner. The ceiling rose high above them and the arena itself was long and wide.

A gut rattling growl filled the dark air. The wolf slowly emerged from the ground in the center of the arena. It bared its white teeth and narrowed its blazing red eyes. It howled and leaped after the heroes.

“Guys run to the torches and light them!” Vio shouted. He hurled fire balls at the wolf.

“Gotcha!” Green caught the end of his boomerang on fire and aimed it at three of the posts as Blue and Red raced to the other end of the arena.

The dark beast jumped back from the light of the three torches. It snarled and dove after Vio.

The purple hero set the torch on fire just before the wolf closed it’s jaws.

Yelping, the wolf shuddered and burst into tinier wolves. They ran about the arena and tried to snap at the boys when they passed.

“Hey! This is just like the bar fight!” Blue called. He dragged the edge of his sword across the torch and slashed the flaming blade through a wolf. It flopped into the dirt and melted. A dark ghost flew up from the sludge, disappearing.

“Try and get rid of as many wolves as possible then!” Green replied. He slapped another wolf with the lantern and kicked one away from him.

Vio blazed the wolves that came near him while Red copied Blue and stabbed them with his fiery blade.

The pitch-black beasts dashed to the center and ran in a circle, recombining into the massive wolf. It howled and stomped on the loose dirt. The ground began to stain a darker color and spread out toward the heroes.

The green hero flinched as he was engulfed in the dark. He quickly re-lit the torch. The stained dirt didn’t dare enter the light. He glanced back at Blue and Red. The flames from the posts were slowly dying. “Guys! Get out of the way of your torches! I’ll light them!” Green reared back the boomerang, looking over at Vio for a moment. “VIO!”

The purple hero panted as he clung to the staff to stand up. His torch went out and the wolf whipped around to face him with a growl.

The beast leapt at him. It grabbed him by the leg and tossed him into the air.

Vio threw the fire staff toward the red hero midair. “Red! Trust yourself!” The wolf snatched him out of the air. It licked its chops as it faced Green.

“Holy—Green! What are you doing!? Throw the boomerang!!” Blue shouted to him.

The green hero panted, each step unsteadier than the last. ‘Green focus! He’s gonna be fine! Throw the boomerang, dammit!’ But his body protested him. His arm trembled as he held up the wooden weapon, the magic struggling to climb his arm. ‘Why can’t I control myself!?’ He stumbled out of the light. His eyes met the blazing red ones.

The air surrounded him before he slid down a dark tongue and rigid tube. He smacked onto a slippery rubbery surface. ‘I’m in this thing’s belly!?’ His eyes landed on the purple hero. “Vio!” He nearly slipped running over to him. He shook the hero. “Vio! Wake up!”

His eyes snapped open. He bolted upright, headbutting the green hero.

Green slipped backward and clutched his forehead, groaning. “Dude, come on…”

“Sorry…” Vio rubbed his head. “I thought I was back out there for a second.” He glanced around. “This thing’s stomach, huh?”

“Yeah. What happened to you?” Green helped him up.

“I didn’t realize how tired I actually was. I should’ve given the fire rod to you when you asked.” He rolled his eyes at himself.

“It’s fine. At least we’re not dead. It’s hard to tell when you’ve run out of energy, honestly.” He glanced at the opening he fell through. “I hope Red can pick it up in time.”

“We should stab it’s insides in the meantime.”

“Great idea.”

“AAAAH GREEN!” Blue screamed. “Red, get the fire rod! Hurry! Before the dirt changes!”

“R-Right!” Red forced himself to run toward the rod. The stains in the dirt stretched toward him even faster once he left the light. He snatched up the rod and raced back to his torch. “Blue, hold on! I just need to figure out how—” He gasped.

The blue hero stared down the wolf with the edge of his blade on fire. The flame from his torch fizzled out. He ran at the beast and slashed his sword at it’s face.

The large wolf lifted its head and swiped at the blue hero. He went flying toward Red.

“Blue!” Red reached after him, but the beast was over him in an instant. It threw the blue hero into the air and gulped him down. Slowly, it panned its head down toward the red hero. A sick smile twisted its bright white fangs.

Red’s lungs fought for air as he backed away. The manor phased in and out of his vision along with the other heroes being eaten. ‘What am I supposed to do!? They’re all gone!’ Tears threatened his eyes. ‘How am I supposed to defeat this thing by myself!?’

The massive wolf growled at Red. It lowered its head down and opened its mouth to strike.

‘Vio… Green, Blue… I failed you all! I-I can’t… How am I…?’ Red sniffed as he clutched the staff. He hung his head.

‘Red! Trust yourself!’ Vio’s voice cut through the illusions.

His chest burst with hot angry blood. The fire rod blazed as the red hero glared at the beast. “That’s it! You’ve PISSED ME OFF!” He yelled. “GIVE THEM BACK!”

The monster lunged at him.

Red shouted as he threw a huge fireball into its mouth.

A whine split the air as the beast stumbled back and contorted in pain. It burst into the tiny wolves, the other three heroes falling on each other. Vio and Green awkwardly held Blue. They looked at the red hero, surprised.

He flipped the fire staff in his hands as he shot the wolves with fire balls. ‘I finally get how Vio used this thing.’ He streamed fire at the beasts that got too close. ‘The staff helps you do what you want! I just have to think!’ Hot magic fired up his arm to his forehead. His eyes locked onto the wolves as he raised the rod toward the ceiling. Fire balls rocketed out of the orb and flew toward the wolves, melting them left and right.

“R-Red!?” Green stuttered.

“That thing can do that!?” Blue ogled, horrified.

“It does what you want. Let’s get up and help him!” Vio ran toward a torch. “Red, keep the torches lit! I bet it can’t form again without the dark!”

“Okay!” His eyes snapped to the posts, fire racing to them.

The wolves kept running around the arena. They bumped into the building and each other, barking and snarling when they did. The heroes tore through them with fire from their blades, the boomerang, or the staff.

“Last one!” Red called out as he scorched a wolf. The little ghost raced out the double doors, knocking them open.

Vibrant color filled the arena, the dark shadows gone. The boys dashed to the double doors.

Red gasped at the beautiful sight. The barns were bright red and the grass was various shades of greens. The sky blended blues, purples, and pinks.

Blue smirked. “Hyrule Ranch? More like rainbow ranch.”

“I would have never guessed this place would look like this.” Green added, grinning.

Red tugged them all into a group hug. “I’m so glad you guys are safe!” He wiped a tear from his eye. “I really thought you all died for second, but it didn’t feel the same way when the manor… Well, you know…”

“Thanks for saving us, Red.” Green rubbed his shoulder. “Thankfully, there was nothing else inside its stomach besides Vio.”

“We tried stabbing it from the inside, but that didn’t work.” The purple hero shrugged.

“Seeing you two stab that thing over and over again is gonna be in my nightmares tonight…” Blue grumbled, giving them both a disturbed look.

“What? You joined in.” Green put his hands on his hips.

He crossed his arms. “Whatever.” That earned him a glare.

“Nice job with the fire rod, Red.” Vio complimented. “It’s not too bad to use, huh?”

“It’s pretty easy. No wonder you picked it up so fast.”

“How does it work?” Green asked.

“Oh you just have to think about what you want it to do and it will do it!”

“Wow… That’s really powerful… It raining fire balls was pretty cool, though.” Green snickered.

“Well,” Blue dusted off his hands. “Let’s not spend a second longer here.” He started walking down the path. “I don’t care how pretty this place is. A Dark World is a Dark World. I don’t like it!”

Maylynn tiredly flew out of Green’s chest. She perched on his shoulder and yawned. “Did I miss something?”

The three of them chuckled at her.

“We’ll catch you up.” Green said, following Blue.

Red followed Green and the others back to the center of the ranch. He smiled at the townsfolks’ lively nature and the few kids running around. The sounds of people talking grew louder as they got closer.

“You all did it!” Irene nearly tackled the green hero into a hug. “The ranch is saved!” She squeezed Red, then Blue, and then Vio. She wiped a tear and sniffed. “I’m so happy to hear everyone and see them look alive!”

“We’re glad we could help.” Green smiled as he put his hands on his hips.

“And we’re happy to help too!” The milk maid held up a finger. “The mayor will pay for your work, you all can sleep in the hay barn, and food at the saloon is on them!”

“I-Irene! Really!?” Green studdered with wide eyes.

“Thank you so much!” The red hero beamed. He took her hands and gently squeezed them.

Her face flushed. “O-Of course! We can’t let our saviors go untaken care of. That’s just not right!”

“Speaking of, don’t you have a story to tell?” Vio asked. He gave Green a sly look.

The green hero shot him a glare before kindly looking at Irene. “Sure do. Let’s go to the saloon. We can talk about it there.”

“Sounds good to me!” The milk maid sang. She fanned her red face as she led the way. Green gave them all a dirty look.

Red blew him a kiss, Vio jokingly bit his lip, and Blue fanned his face as he raised his brows up and down. They all laughed at the incredulous look on the original hero’s face. It was priceless.

“Well, I’m gonna go collect the money. It’s better in trusted hands.” Blue eyed Vio as he finished his sentence.

“Trusted? You?? Ha! Right.” The purple hero waved him off. “Just don’t let the weight drag you into a store.”

Blue rolled his eyes. “As if.” He walked off.

“What are you gonna go do?” Red looked at him. “The sun will probably set in a few hours.”

“I’m gonna go watch the horses get trained. Maybe I’ll learn something.” He shrugged. “How about you?”

“I think I’ll go pet the animals and look around. I’ll help out if they let me.” Red smiled.

“Gotcha. I guess I’ll catch you later.” Vio pat his shoulder and took a few steps but stopped. He faced him. “Hey, are you, uh, okay? Since, you know, the manor… and all that.”

Red crossed his arms and avoided his gaze. “Honestly, I’m just trying not to think about it. It’s getting easier, at least.”

“Alright then. I just, well… I’ll see you later.” Vio waved and made his way up the dirt road.

‘Did he just face palm?’ Red snorted to himself and strolled toward the cow pastures. ‘He’s funny.’

He followed the path that led to the pastures. Stray strands of grass poked up from the dry dirt. He leaned on the wooden fence and rested his face on his arms. The cows mooed and munched on the grass in slow motion. Some looked his way while others ignored him entirely.

Maylynn flew out of his chest and perched on the fence. “I’m happy to see everyone here come back to life. Even the animals look happier.” She hummed.

“Same. Seeing their smiles makes what we do worth it, even though we are risking our lives every time.”

“Yes… That’s crossed my mind quite a few times in the faux Dark World.” She fluttered to his hand. “How are you doing, my dear? Does the manor still haunt you?”

Red sighed. “It does. I just,” tears pricked his eyes, “Every time it’s about to cross my mind, I get really sad and I regret everything.” He wiped his face. “If I could have done anything else to free Green, I wish I did it.”

“Like what, for example?”

His head rolled to the side as he stared at the sky. “That’s the worst part! The more I think about it, there really wasn’t anything else I could have done. If I casted a smaller fireball, maybe the manner would still be there, but would that have been enough to scare the mage?” Tears fell down his cheeks. “What if I make the same mistake again and hurt more innocent people? Most of the mages there didn’t choose to be there but they’re dead now because of me!” His heart ached as it beat faster. The need to yell made his throat sore.

“Those are real concerns to have, Red.” The yellow fairy gently replied.

“R-Really?” His heart slowed. ‘Why did I think she was going to tell me I was stupid or something?’

“Yes. The power in that staff is immense. In the wrong hands, it could easily destroy all of Hyrule in hours.” She sparkled. “But that’s why you have it. It’s safest in a hero’s hands.”

Red’s face flustered at her genuine compliment.

“I know it’s hard to remember, but there are other forces at play, especially while you were in the manor.”

“Right… The mage who gave me this…” He could feel the sorcerer’s icy hand take his and place the wand into it.

“Precisely. I can’t tell if the mage who led you to Sylus and gave you that rod had your best intentions in mind, but it seems like they wanted to help you at the very least. Whoever casted the fog in the manor knew what they wanted, but perhaps they didn’t account for someone casting fire magic so close to it.”

“So, you think that the manor was always going to catch on fire, even if I didn’t have this rod?”

“Yes. I think you started someone else’s plan before they were ready. That’s my best guess.”

“Huh… Well, I guess I feel a little better, since it was out of my hands from the start, but,” he looked away from her. “I don’t want to keep feeling like this.” He gestured to himself. “I miss feeling like my old self.”

“That, my hero, will take time. A wound on your heart will always take a long time to heal from, and that’s what you’re doing right now. Healing.” Maylynn chuckled. “Whenever the past tries to pester me, I ask myself ‘What am I trying to learn from this? Why are we bringing this up?’. I’ll stop for a second and let my mind respond.”

“What would it say?” He stared curiously.

She giggled. “Nothing.”

“Nothing?”

“Mhmm. Very rarely, it’s a new angle to a problem, so I accept the new information and the thought will pass. But it’s usually nothing. The thought starts to disappear faster and faster when my mind can’t get anything more from it.”

Red smiled at her. “I’ll try that then.” He sniffed and wiped the tears off his face. “Thanks for talking to me… about this, I mean. I thought you were going to tell me to get over it but nicer.” He laughed.

Maylynn laughed with him. “Goodness no! I could never do that Red!”

“Who knows, I might have listened.” He smirked.

Her laugh caused the cows to raise their heads. “You’re such a silly hero!” She pressed her sparkly body against his cheek.

He smiled and held out his hand for her sit on. “I think we should see what’s in the saloon and 'check' on Green.”

“Agreed!”

“I get it! So the monster that kidnapped you was really an evil spirit that you all scared off!” Irene gushed excitedly with awestruck eyes.

Green snapped out of his shock. “Y-Yeah! Exactly...” He put his fork on his plate. ‘I can’t believe she’s buying this…’

She sighed, relieved. “I was so worried when I saw you in the air back at the armory. I was wishin’ I was as brave as you, but I don’t think I could’ve saved you if I tried. I would’ve felt so guilty if you didn’t make it…” She rubbed her arm and stared at the table.

“It’s alright! Really. Don’t beat yourself up about it.” Green comforted. “As weird as it sounds, I’m used to it by now. I’m just happy the ranch is back to normal.”

“Same. I bet I was able to weaken the monster you fought, so I guess I helped a little.” The milk maid twirled her finger around her hair as she bashfully looked away.

“Oh, what did you do?” Green hid his surprise well.

“I pulled up all of these white flowers that were growing around the ranch. I was looking around to see if I could find anything strange so I could help you all out, but then I ran into Red. He told me to check on the rest of you. So I started looking for y’all and I ran into Pur—I mean, Vio—and we searched the mayor’s house together.”

Green nodded along. ‘Vio… What did you do?’

“The mayor is a little weird because he loves horses way too much, so I thought he might have brought something cursed back to the village on accident. Well, Vio found this little bottle, and it was strange. I can’t really remember what made it strange, but it was surrounded by these little white flowers. He said that maybe the flowers made the curse stronger in the village!” She dutifully put her hands on her hips. “I wanted to help y’all anyway I could, so I went and picked them all and threw them into the forest! That’s why I was covered in dirt when we met again.”

He blinked at the story. ‘VIO WHAT THE HELL!? You sent her on a wild goose chase!? Is that what you meant by a bouquet of flowers!??’ “Wow, it must’ve worked! That was one of the easier ghosts I’ve fought off.”

Irene squealed, her face bright red. “Thank goodness my hard work paid off!” She fanned her face. “So, what do you think you’ll do for the rest of the night?”

Green sighed as he sat back in his chair and stared off. ‘Ask Vio what the hell his deal is and ask how much money we got.’ “Make preparations to travel in the morning. We gotta get going as soon as the sun comes up so we can’t stay here for too long.” He glanced out the window. “Actually, I should get going. The sooner I get to sleep the better. It’s gonna be a loooong day tomorrow.”

“Aw, I see. Well, thanks for tellin’ me what happened.” She stood up. “And thanks again for saving the ranch. I’ll make sure no one forgets!”

He chuckled. “Thanks, Irene. Good night!”

The green hero walked out of the saloon and made his way to the hay barn. His eyes watched the deep shadows the buildings cast. ‘Ugh. That was a terrible dark world.’ He crossed his arms. ‘Geez Vio… I can’t believe you made her do all of that. I get asking her to stay out of the way but making her believe a lie like that is ridiculous.’ He opened the door to the barn.

Vio fell into the pile of hay at the base of the stacked bales. “Red! You’re not gonna stay up there forever!”

The red hero dramatically crossed his legs as he stared down at him and the blue hero at the top of the stacked hay. “I don’t knoooow.” He sang. “I don’t really feel like leaving. My seat’s warm!” He cackled.

“Yeah, for now!” Blue climbed up another level. “I’m gonna put you in your place!”

“Oh hey! It’s Green!” Red called. The other two looked back at him, surprised. “How did your date go?”

Vio smirked. “That was quick.”

“It went fine—WAIT!” He caught himself. Green pointed a finger up at him. “Red, it wasn’t a date! Don’t say that…” He crossed his arms. The red hero’s giggles reached his ears.

“Whatever you say.” Blue snorted. He plopped down in the hay away from the purple hero.

 “Anyway, I told her that we fought off a ghost. I didn’t say anything about the Dark World or Shadow. She said something interesting, though.” Green tapped his chin.

“What was it?” Red asked. He climbed down from the bottom bale and sat next to Vio.

“Hmm… I think she told me about how she went pulling up a bunch of flowers around the ranch, Vio!” He scolded.

The purple hero smirked.

“Why did you say that to her? You couldn’t come up with a better reason for her to leave the house? Seriously? Don’t waste people’s time like that!” He put his hands on his hips.

Vio rested his head back on his arms. “First off, I never told her that. She talked herself into it and I let her go ahead with her plan. It kept her busy and out of danger.” He shrugged. “Second, what did you just come back from doing?” He faked the shock on his face. “Oh, uh, lying. So I don’t wanna hear it.”

“There’s a difference.” He squinted his eyes.

“And what is it?” Blue sassed. “You both do the same thing as far as I can tell.”

“Yeah, you always change the story about why there’s four of us. Why’s that?” Red added. He curiously watched him.

Green huffed. “The short version is damage control. I don’t know how Hyrule is gonna react to magic after all of this is over.” He walked over to the lantern sitting on a stack. “You guys know what happened to the mages. If they can’t put our story together, that’s for the best.”

“That sucks…” Red muttered.

“It is what it is.” Green sighed, leaning against the hay bale. “So, who got the money?”

“I did!” Blue replied. “200 rupees!” He arrogantly laid back in the hay and eyed his nails.

“Wow! I can’t believe the mayor gave us that much!” Red excitedly looked at him.

“And you guys wanted to do all of this for free earlier…” Vio slyly said.

“Shut it!” The blue hero raised his finger. “I don’t wanna hear it.” His hand mocked him.

The purple hero rolled his eyes.

“That’s nice of him. That’ll be useful later on for sure. You guys ate right?”

“Duh.”

“Yeah, we did. I think we all chose a table behind you, though.” Red made a heart with his fingers. The other two snickered.

“Will you guys drop that already! Damn!” He reached for the lantern’s knob. “Oh! Who has Maylynn?” He glanced around the barn for yellow sparkles.

“Asleep.” Red pointed to his chest.

“Great.” He dimmed the lantern. “Let’s do the same. I’m exhausted.” He walked over to the hay pile.

“You can say that again.” Red mumbled. “My legs hurt from running around all last night and today.” Blue and Vio grumbled in agreement. He looked up at the green hero. “Where are you laying?”

“Uh…” Blue was on the left side of the pile while Vio was in the middle and Red was on the right. ‘I don’t wanna wake up in someone’s arms in the morning… Blue would never and I don’t think Vio would either. Red, I have no idea where you got that from.’ “Vio scoot to the right a little. I’ll just sleep between you and Blue.”

“Fine. You better appreciate that I made the hay warm for you.” He moved over.

Green pointed at him and Blue turned over to do the same. “Don’t ever say that again.” They said in unison with an equal amount of disappointment and agitation.

“You’re so weird.” Blue muttered as the other two heroes laughed. “And don’t touch me.” He squinted his eyes at him.

Green’s spot left just enough space between them. “Ditto.”

“I wonder if Shadow likes animals more than people.” The red hero flicked some of the hay out of his face. “What do you guys think?”

“I think we should go to bed and stop talking about that freak.” Blue answered.

“I think you’re right.” Green glared at Blue for a moment. He shuddered. “Remember the dragon we fought? He kissed the side of it’s neck before siccing it on me.”

“What? Ew?” Vio shook his head in disgust.

“What the hell?!”

“I guess that’s like kissing a horse’s face…” Red suggested.

“No, it’s not! You don’t tell the horse to go trample someone after you do that!” Blue hissed.

“Alright that’s enough.” The purple hero rolled his eyes. “Shut up and sleep.”

“Finally…”

“Good night!” Red said.

“Good night!” They answered.

“Okay.” Zelda sucked in air and exhaled slowly through her nose. The moonlight beamed past her window. “Focus. Just a tiny amount.” She raised her hand and stared at the bottle on her vanity.

Her powers slowly flowed through her arm to her palm. Instead of the radiant shine from her past attempts, a tiny sparkle glimmered in the dark. Her hair remained still behind her back. Warm pink magic steadily filled the bottle. It stopped just at the curve of the lip.

“YES! YES! FINALLY!” She hopped up and down on her bed. “I did it!” Racing to her vanity, she snatched up the bottle to admire her work. Her powers drifted in the glass like a calm rolling sea. “Whoa…” She held the glass closer to her face. “I hadn’t realized how beautiful my magic is…” The sparkles swirled, creating a new pattern.

The princess looked at the moon outside her window. “He said he would be up late.” She smiled. “Time to show him.”

Her white evening gown drifted behind her as she navigated the halls. Red embroidery decorated the neckline and the hem of her dress. At least it was less eye shaped. She peeked around the dining hall entrance. ‘Not here either? He’s not in his throne room… Maybe the staff might know?’ She kept an eye out for the maids and butlers, but each hallway she searched, it was apparent they retired for the night.

Zelda walked out of the library with her head hung. She straightened her posture and crossed her arms. ‘He said he was researching something earlier, but he’s not in the library.’  She pursed her lips. ‘He must have his own study, but where could that be? I don’t want to get lost and sleep in one of the hallways. He would embarrass me for weeks!’ Her eyes squinted. ‘Wait… A few days before, he said that he could sense the power in me.’ She rolled her eyes at herself. ‘I can do the same thing! Just not as well perhaps. I got a bad feeling the night Vaati planned to free himself, so I must be searching for the same thing.’

Slowing her breaths, she let her senses guide her through the palace. She noted the furniture and plants she passed so she could find her way back.

‘Hylia above, this place is a maze… I must be getting close.’ She rounded a corner, her waist hitting a decorative table. The glass ornaments began to fall off.

“No!” Without a second thought, her hand snapped out in front of her. Her power shined in her palm. ‘Don’t move!’

The ornaments froze in the air.

Frowning, she grabbed them from the air and sat them back on the table. She stared at her hand in surprise. ‘Is levitation that simple? I tell the object what to do?’

Zelda held the bottle filled with her power in her left hand. Her right glowed. ‘Follow me.’

The glass lifted off her skin. She took a step forward. It flew and stopped by her shoulder.

‘Hah! I figured it out Vaati!’ She arrogantly smiled as she strolled down the hallway, the presence of the wind mage getting stronger. ‘Perhaps the next skill will be just as easy!’

The princess stepped down a half flight of stairs and slowly approached an ornate door at the end of the short corridor. The entrance loomed over her. Gently pushing it, she peeked inside.

Vaati was surrounded by open tomes on his desk facing the left wall. His eyes were rolled to the back of his head and pages from the books randomly flipped. He was completely still.

Zelda’s heart beat a little faster, but she took a breath and steadied her gaze. ‘Go to his desk.’

The little bottle made its way to the sorcerer’s table. It nestled itself up against one of the open books, nudging it a little.

Vaati’s head snapped to face the door, his red eyes piercing hers. The sleeve of the dark robe he wore fell off his shoulder.

She glanced away. ‘Goodness… I guess he really can’t feel the cold if he’s wearing something as thin as that…’

The wind mage tugged his sleeve back on and pinched the bottle off his desk. He turned it in his hand. “I see.” He stood and stepped back from his chair. “Close all of tomes on my desk at once.”

‘He’s not going to say anything?! Fine!’ Zelda held her arm out, her hair rising behind her. ‘Books close!’

Two to three books began to lob shut at a time, the desk shaking a little. The princess started to breathe harder.

Vaati raised his brow at the display. He glanced at the books, all of them slapping back open to the page they were on. “Try again. All at once.”

She kept herself from glaring at him and raised her hand again. ‘Hylia above… Him opening the books felt like he tore them from my hands.’ She took a deep breath, easing some of the headache coming on. ‘Come on… Books close at once!’

Four to five began slamming shut sporadically.

She stopped. Her shoulders slumped and her hand rested on her forehead as exhaustion took over her body. Her constant practicing finally caught up to her. She glared at the mage’s sigh.

“Hmm…” Vaati pointed his finger at his desk. Ink, a quill, and parchment paper zipped up. He waved his finger to point at Zelda. The items floated to her. “I would like you to write me something only using your abilities. Fill the majority of the page. Your hands can touch the materials when you’re giving them back to me.

The ornate door opened as she took the items from the air. ‘Again? He’s helping me again?’ The sorcerer passed her and began to step up the stairs. She faced him. “Vaati, why are you helping me?” She asked seriously. She held his gaze. ‘If he keeps this up, wouldn’t that mean… He’s betraying the side he’s on? Why?’

He stared at her a little longer. Turning, he continued up the steps.

Green softly snored as he slept on his side in the hay. His right arm lazily hung over Vio and Blue had pressed his back into his. The lantern from the castle still gave the barn low lighting. Crickets chirped and wind gently pushed against the building.

The barn doors smacked open. CLANG!

“Heroes!”

“AAAAHH!” The four of them yelled, jerking up. Green clutched Vio’s sleeve as Blue smushed him into the purple hero with his back. Vio practically held Red.

“Get up! Quickly! Hyrule’s soldiers are looking for y’all!” Irene slowed the horses down and tightened the saddle belts. They snorted in protest.

“What?” Green frowned. Vio looked between him and Red in disbelief, rolled his eyes, and made Red stand. Blue tugged him to his feet. “That doesn’t make any sense.”

“Get on the horse, Green!” Blue climbed up onto the bay one. “We can think about this later!” He yanked Red onto the saddle.

“Right.” He swung his leg over the chestnut horse and helped Vio onto the back of it, the lantern fixed to his belt. “Thanks Irene.” He met her determined gaze.

“They were actin’ strange. We’re trying to stall them for as long as we can. So hurry! Get out of here!” She waved them off.

“Stay safe.” Red said. He held onto Blue’s belt.

“Green, you lead.” The blue hero made the horse step to the side.

“Got it.” He looked back at the milk maid. “Bye, Irene.”

She waved at the heroes as the horses galloped out of the barn.

Green cut around the village through the trees, all of them laying low as branches whipped by overhead. The light from the torches the soldiers carried barely made it past the dense flora. He glanced back at the other two.

Blue focused on keeping up with him while Red stared back at the ranch.

He looked ahead. ‘What was strange about them, and why would they be looking for us? Shouldn’t they be normal since they’re out of the castle?’ He steered the mare onto the path, the village getting smaller behind them. ‘Green focus! Let’s get out of here first.’